《The forgotten man》


 Chapter 1: The Beginning of Darkness

    In a quiet room, with numerous empty tables and chairs, he sat calmly and serenely at the furthest table. He waited patiently for his classmates to arrive for the course, longing to discover who would be the ones to talk to him that day.


    Or perhaps, fearing that, as on so many other occasions, he would have to face loneliness, looking for some form of entertainment to hide the emptiness that consumed his heart. That loneliness dragged him deeper and deeper into the darkness of his desolate mind full of impure thoughts.


    Leon gave a slight sigh.


    Leon ¡ªMaybe today isn''t my lucky day either...


    It was then, at that moment, that he opened his backpack to look for a small book, one that he had read when he was younger. It was the only one he physically owned; therefore, he took care of it like an unmatched treasure. He only carried it with him so he could read it again, hoping to find a new meaning and understand things that, when he was young and innocent, he didn''t understand.


    He began to read it, and after a few minutes, he was a quarter of the way through the book. It was then that he felt the door to his classroom open. He looked up from his book, stopping his reading to look towards the entrance. He observed, calmly and without many expressions, who it was that entered.


    She noticed who was coming in, following the same routine as always: first those in the left row, then the annoying ones in the middle row, and finally, those in the right row. However, the places were different. People who shouldn''t be near me were going to sit on the nearby benches because my closest friends were nearby. In front of me were Rosario and Luna; to my right, Pato and Juli¨¢n with their group of friends; and to my left, Zafiro.


    Zafiro was a little girl with long hair, who I thought looked cute and sweet. But in her eyes I could see the loneliness and fear of not having anyone with her, reflected in her actions and her erratic behavior, mostly fostered by her attempts to always be funny so as not to be forgotten or ignored by those close to her.


    Rosario, on the other hand, was distinguished by her attitude. She had never had to try very hard to get something, since she believed that everything was solved with money. Until someone proved her wrong, she would continue to be like this, and that would be difficult, since she was not at all submissive. On the contrary, her attitude was quite dominant and, perhaps, she could even break your face with a punch, which I loved and enjoyed. Despite her mistreatment, I was amused that she believed she had control over me, when in reality, I had complete control over what she did, letting myself be carried away by her annoying taunts and sarcastic comments.


    Luna was very naive. She believed everything she was told and did not look around her much. Her world revolved around what she thought she saw in others. She had a very strong and determined personality, which made it impossible to change her mind about something or someone. Maybe she knew it, maybe she didn''t, but that was her nature. It was impossible to make her understand things as they were due to her attitude and firm belief that she was better than anyone else. Although it was not completely false, it did not mean that she was perfect, she was still very naive. When I tried to help her not trust anyone, she was guided by what other people said. Because of my protective and fearful personality, when I tried to take care of her, she thought I just wanted to be close to her so she could be my girlfriend, and now we don''t even talk. The only thing that bothered me about her was that attitude of not letting me touch her, as if I were shit, which forced me to constantly control myself so I wouldn''t break her arm or get angry and insult her.


    Pato was someone reliable, somewhat silly but kind and protective. He could speak openly and had many qualities that made him a good leader and spokesperson, as he maintained a pleasant and calm environment with his peers.


    Julian was almost the same, but more reserved, silent and liked to make jokes, being quite funny.


    But still, even though I know all that and that every day I have spent smiling and being well, that inner voice wants to come out. A voice that screams to be let out, to stop faking a stupid smile and just show what it really is. Let it explode and put everyone in their place, leaving its dominance marked.


    That voice begs me and asks me to give it my place to prove that it can change everything and do better than me. But I have always suppressed that voice with music. However, today music is not enough. The loneliness I am in only makes me feel even more drowned in a dark sea, feeling empty.


    I have them so close, they are around me, I hear them whisper, I see them talking badly about me from time to time. They laugh and have relationships with other people, they are free and do not deny themselves anything. But I simply put up with it all and just observe without showing desire or intention for anything. Still, for some reason, I felt that I could not continue pretending forever.


    Leon, at that moment, simply tilted his head to the left in a discreet manner and then raised his gaze as he leaned his seat against a wall, gently letting his arm fall, almost allowing his fingers to touch the floor, while he placed his other hand on his face, covering his gaze.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Leon ¡ªI won''t be able to bear this... much longer... I must de-stress...


    It was at that moment that a voice brought him out of his reverie. It was the voice of an acquaintance who, for him, could be considered a friend. He was one of the few who spoke to him without the intention of mocking him or making him feel miserable.


    ¡ªHey, stop ignoring me, I''m talking to you ¡ªsaid the voice.


    Leon took his hand away from his face and looked ahead. There was his friend Benjamin, standing there smiling at him. Even though they were in the same class, Benjamin was on the phone with his girlfriend. It was strange that she was texting him even when he was just a few inches away. Even though that dynamic seemed odd to him, it wasn''t his place to criticize the way Benjamin related to his partner. He decided to just respond kindly.


    "Leon --I wasn''t ignoring you, I was just busy organizing my thoughts. Sorry about that."


    Leon and Benjamin chatted for a good while as the hours passed in that tedious class. Since the professor who was supposed to teach for the last two hours didn''t show up, they were on their free time. It was only when Leon checked his phone to check the time that he realized how much time he had spent deep in thought, not having noticed that the hours had flown by. With a sigh, he decided to relax and use that moment to laugh and enjoy with his friend Benjamin. They told some jokes and nonsense, alleviating the boredom they both felt.


    Benjamin: ¡ªHey, you know what? The other day I asked my therapist if I would ever be cured of my dark sense of humor. And he said, "Only if you become funnier, then at least dying will be entertaining."


    Leon: ¡ªHahaha, nice try, but the other day I asked my psychologist if I was ever going to stop feeling like a failure. And he said, "No, but you could at least try to be a stylish failure."


    They laughed together for a good while, finding dark humor a way to alleviate the monotony of the day.


    Finally, the dismissal bell rang, and Leon said goodbye to his friend to gather his things and put them in his backpack. He stood up from his seat, ready to leave the class, when he bumped into Luna. She frowned, clearly upset.


    Luna: ¡ªUgh, you touched me! How disgusting. With your mere presence, you already make me sick.


    Leon, without saying a word, just smiled at her and walked away from the class. He went out with his classmates, and after lining up in the school yard, he decided not to say goodbye to anyone else. Once on the street, instead of returning home, he opted to take a walk. He reached the small forest at the end of the neighborhood and, as he entered, he met the classmates who were in front of him in his class. When they saw him, they began to bother him.


    Classmate 1: ¡ªLook who arrived! The king of indifference. How is the solitary walk? Did you have fun ignoring us?


    Classmate 2: ¡ªHey, what are you doing here? Did you come to avoid your problems or just to be bothered more?


    Classmate 3: ¡ªCome on, don''t be like that. If you want, you can join us. It''s always good to have someone who can be the joke in our conversation.


    After hearing the words of the three individuals, the only one that really bothered Leon was the last one. Still smiling, he looked him straight in the eyes. The intensity of his cold and penetrating gaze made Partner 3 feel uncomfortable, until, finally, he began to slowly move away from him.


    Partner 3: ¡ªHey, look, I was just joking. Don''t be like that, okay? It''s not that big of a deal.


    Leon didn''t respond immediately. He approached Partner 3 until he cornered him against a tree. He raised his hand slightly, which made the other tense up, preparing to receive a blow. However, Leon only placed his hand on his shoulder and continued to stare at him, with a palpable coldness in his tone of voice.


    Leon: ¡ªI''ll tell you just once: say that I''m a joke again, and I swear to God that, when I''m done with you, not even your mother will recognize you. Is that clear?


    Leon tilted his head slightly, offering a smile that combined kindness and coldness. He then removed his hand from Partner 3''s shoulder and, without another word, continued on his way through the darkness of the forest.


    When Leon reached the deepest part of the small forest, he found a small grave with the name "Shadow" engraved on it. He sat down beside the grave in an abrupt manner, then settled down on the ground and looked at the starry sky with unusual calm.


    Leon: "I kept you waiting too long, huh, Shadow?"


    Although he was talking to himself, he was not really alone. From the grave emerged a dark figure, almost identical to him, a clone of him in appearance, but different in every mental and personal aspect. The figure smiled as he addressed Leon.


    Shadow: ¡ªIt''s been a long time, old friend. Why have you returned? Tell me.


    Leon looked at him coldly, without saying a word. The place fell into a heavy silence as Leon''s icy gaze remained fixed on Shadow''s mocking smile. Finally, Leon looked up at the sky again and spoke in a resolute tone.


    Leon: ¡ªI lost. I accept your request. Take control and do what I couldn''t. No one will notice anyway.


    Shadow: ¡ªYour wish will be granted, old friend. Hahahaha!


    In the houses of Leon''s companions, an unusual coldness was present. Those who were still awake noticed something strange in the environment. Pato, Benjamin and Rosario perceived that something that should not be released had been released. However, Pato thought it was just his imagination, Benjamin did not understand what he was feeling, and Rosario knew that someone had left her body. She was afraid to find out who that person was and even more afraid of what would come next.

 Chapter 2: The Awakening

    The sun slowly ascended, painting the Tuesday morning sky with the promise of an ordinary day. Students stirred, most dreading the inevitable return to school. While some had diligently prepared, even sacrificing sleep, three felt an inexplicable unease, a dark premonition whispering that something was amiss. They resolved to investigate after classes.


    Rosario dressed with her usual understated elegance, preferring a polished look without demanding undue attention. Pato donned his typical attire: a black hooded sweatshirt, brown canvas pants, and his signature messy hair. Benjamin, however, was preoccupied. The disquiet he felt seemed connected to someone he knew, and Le¨®n''s unresponsive messages only fueled his anxiety.


    Benjamin: "It''s strange," he muttered, "he''s always glued to his phone, responds instantly. Something must have happened."


    Arriving at school, they immediately registered Le¨®n''s absence. He, always the first to arrive, was nowhere to be seen. His absence went largely unnoticed, and the day unfolded without incident. The hours dragged until the first break bell finally released them to the patio. Students milled about, some grabbing a quick bite, others simply anticipating the resumption of classes.


    At noon, the bell''s jarring ring summoned everyone back to their classrooms. Le¨®n''s desk remained empty. The only trace of him was his ever-present book, now abandoned beneath the desk, a stark reminder of his sudden disappearance.


    Benjamin: "Where have you gone?" he whispered, a knot of worry tightening in his stomach. "I hope you''re not doing anything reckless."


    Rosario, hearing the anguish in his voice, placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder.


    Rosario: "Calm down, Benjamin. He''s probably just sick or working. He always talks about his job, so try not to worry too much."


    Benjamin looked at her, his worry slightly abated, though not entirely extinguished. He returned to his desk, resigned to wait for class. But when all the students were seated, the geography lesson was violently interrupted. The classroom door burst open, slamming against the wall with a resounding crash that startled everyone. Silence descended upon the room as a young man with long, jet-black hair strode in. His hair cascaded down his back, radiating an air of mystery. He wore a striped leather vest that hugged his torso perfectly, contrasting sharply with a tight black low-necked shirt. His black military-style jeans were tucked into impeccably polished dark military boots. Each step resonated with authority as he surveyed the room, his gaze lingering on each student, assessing, evaluating, a subtle smile playing on his lips.


    The teacher, taken aback by the late arrival, raised his voice, attempting to regain control.


    Teacher: "You''re late, student. Your name? I don''t recognize you; are you new?"


    Le¨®n met his gaze with a smile of almost defiant calm and unshakeable confidence.


    Le¨®n: "Oh, I''m sorry, teacher," he replied, his voice surprisingly smooth. "I just changed my style a bit. Is it that noticeable?" He chuckled softly, a glint of impudence in his eyes.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The teacher was speechless. He couldn''t reconcile this self-assured young man with the Le¨®n he knew ¨C the Le¨®n with the glasses, the simple, often disheveled clothes, the shy, reserved demeanor. This Le¨®n radiated a confident, almost defiant energy. With a mix of disbelief and resignation, the teacher gestured towards Le¨®n''s usual seat.


    Le¨®n passed Luna, who, finding him surprisingly sophisticated and somewhat attractive, offered a friendly greeting, taking his arm. Le¨®n recoiled delicately, the mocking smile from the previous day returning.


    Le¨®n: "Don''t touch me," he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "You''re probably so used that you could give me cancer and AIDS just by contact. Besides, I don''t want to get my clothes dirty with hypocrisy." He exaggerated a disdainful wipe of the spot she had touched.


    Luna froze, tears welling in her eyes, publicly humiliated and speechless. Le¨®n continued to his seat at the back, greeting Benjamin with energetic enthusiasm, his demeanor a strange mix of familiar and utterly foreign.


    The school day passed without further incident until the second recess. As the students filed out, Rosario grabbed Le¨®n''s shirt and dragged him into an empty classroom, pinning him against the wall. Rosario, gifted with an innate sensitivity to the mystical and occult¡ªghosts, spirits, demons, and other entities¡ªknew that the being before her was not the real Le¨®n. Despite the imposter''s feigned fear and confusion, his true nature flickered beneath the surface.


    Rosario: "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice firm and authoritative, her eyes locked on the imposter''s. "And why are you wearing a body that doesn''t belong to you?"


    The eyes that had feigned fear now gleamed with cruel malice. A sadistic smile stretched across the imposter''s face as he tilted his head in a disturbing manner. With unexpected force, he seized Rosario''s wrists, squeezing and twisting them violently. Rosario, overwhelmed by the sudden pain, weakened and slumped to her knees.


    Impostor (Sombra): ¡ªMira ¡ªsise¨®, identific¨¢ndose como Sombra¡ª. "Solo fing¨ª ser Le¨®n porque ¨¦l me lo pidi¨®, pero como me has descubierto, solo puedo decirte la verdad". Se ech¨® a re¨ªr, con un sonido desprovisto de alegr¨ªa, lleno de una sed escalofriante y satisfecha. "Lo siento si te preocupaste por Le¨®n, pero... No va a volver jam¨¢s.


    Shadow solt¨® las mu?ecas de Rosario y luego, con renovada brutalidad, la agarr¨® por el cuello, levant¨¢ndola ligeramente antes de golpearla contra una mesa cercana. Sus ojos ard¨ªan con perversa intenci¨®n mientras acariciaba su rostro con los dedos, su tacto era una escalofriante mezcla de frialdad, sadismo y un encanto inquietante, casi seductor.


    Sombra: "Ser¨ªa un desperdicio matar a alguien como t¨²..." ¡ªmurmur¨®, con una voz escalofriante¡ª. "Tal vez deber¨ªamos jugar un poco primero".


    A pesar de su terror, Rosario luch¨®. Sombra, dominando f¨¢cilmente su cuerpo debilitado, comenz¨® a someterla. Justo cuando parec¨ªa a punto de forzarse sobre ella, una pesada pieza de metal se precipit¨® hacia su cara, golpe¨¢ndolo directamente y haci¨¦ndolo caer al suelo. Benjam¨ªn, sintiendo que algo andaba terriblemente mal, hab¨ªa actuado. Al escuchar la conversaci¨®n, hab¨ªa esperado el momento oportuno para intervenir, protegiendo a Rosario.


    Benjam¨ªn: ¡ª?Puedes traerlo de vuelta? ¡ªpregunt¨®, con voz firme, los ojos fijos en Rosario mientras permanec¨ªan de pie sobre el cuerpo inconsciente de Le¨®n.


    Rosario vacil¨® y luego respondi¨® sin rodeos: "Lo m¨¢ximo que puedo hacer es traerlo de vuelta por unos minutos. Si quiere volver, tendr¨¢s que convencerlo t¨² mismo.


    Benjam¨ªn mir¨® a su amigo, tratando de imaginar c¨®mo actuar¨ªa Le¨®n en esta situaci¨®n. Sab¨ªa que Le¨®n, sobreprotector y temeroso, habr¨ªa tomado medidas a¨²n m¨¢s dr¨¢sticas. Una punzada de culpa lo atraves¨® por no haber sido un mejor amigo. Se encontr¨® con la mirada de Rosario, con expresi¨®n resuelta.


    Benjam¨ªn: "Hag¨¢moslo. Tr¨¢elo de vuelta. Lo convencer¨¦, incluso si tengo que obligarlo. Intentar¨¦ que los profesores nos ayuden, pero... si eso falla, necesitaremos un plan B".

 Chapter 3: The Beginning of Chaos

    In the twilight of the night, the full moon rose with a cruel and slow majesty, casting unsettling shadows over the school campus. Hours had passed since Le¨®n, the young man who had been captured and tied up, was moved to the meeting room. This space, designed to accommodate up to 200 people, was now filled with a mixture of parents, teachers, and the principal. They had all been summoned to witness what they hoped would be a heroic act to save Le¨®n from a presence they considered evil and foreign to his body.


    The principal, with a face marked by concern and determination, stood up in front of the crowd. His voice resonated in the large hall, which seemed even more vast in the charged atmosphere of tension.


    Principal: "This is your classmate, student, friend," the principal began, his words imbued with solemn regret. "I would say he is like a son to us if his parents were here. But they are not; they are out of town. Therefore, I ask those classmates who wish to join in rescuing their friend to step forward."


    The silence that followed his words was overwhelming. No one moved. Despite the principal''s words, not a single student stirred. Parents and teachers, disappointed and angry, exchanged glances. Benjam¨ªn was the only one who stepped forward without hesitation. He was ready to go save his best friend, but his bravery seemed underappreciated by the majority. Some even laughed at the situation, pleased that Le¨®n was in such a state.


    However, when it seemed like Benjam¨ªn was going to go alone, a voice rose from the crowd.


    Pato: "Hey, if you move a little, I can get there. Come on, man, I want to help too!" said Pato, with a confident smile and a determined tone.


    Pato, a 1.69-meter tall boy with short hair and a carefree attitude, began to make his way through the crowd. He removed his hood and, with a smirking smile, looked at the others. His expression clearly conveyed what he thought of the cowardice of those present.


    Amidst the crowd looking on with a mix of concern and disdain, someone appeared who few would have expected. Jamal was known for his cold demeanor and cruel jokes, and he was not the type of person one would associate with heroic acts. This young man, standing at 1.67 meters, had short hair dyed a bright yellow as a result of a recent party where he had let himself indulge in fun and extravagant dyes.


    While the majority remained still and did nothing, Jamal stepped forward with a defiant attitude. Seeing the gravity of the situation, he thought that if Le¨®n were awake, he would have been the first to help without a second thought. But instead of expressing his true thoughts, Jamal decided to use an excuse that fitted his known style.


    With a mocking smile on his face, Jamal casually put on a glove, as if the situation were a game to him. His voice had a touch of disdain as he spoke, clearly trying to downplay his intervention.


    Jamal: "Don''t think I''m doing this out of kindness," Jamal said, with a sarcastic tone. "I''m only doing it because he owes me some money."


    Though his words were cold, the simple fact that he had offered to help changed the atmosphere slightly. The tension in the room became more evident as more people began to engage in the rescue. The full moon, high in the sky, continued to watch silently, as if it were a distant witness to the complicated situation unfolding. Jamal, with his carefree attitude and biting humor, added an unexpected touch to the mission of saving Le¨®n, making it even more unpredictable.


    Just like Jamal, another young man made his way through the crowd, smiling calmly. This boy, who was 1.70 meters tall, had short but messy hair, the result of his usual lack of care for his appearance. Seeing that the group willing to help was too small for a rescue of such magnitude, he decided to intervene.


    Julian, with a relaxed attitude and a smile on his face, addressed the crowd as he approached the group preparing to act.


    "Come on, don''t get ahead of yourselves," Julian said in a carefree tone. "You''re not the only ones who want to help a classmate."


    With those words, Julian made it clear that he was not the only one willing to participate in the rescue. His calm entrance and relaxed attitude added a new layer of confidence to the group, which desperately needed more hands to face the challenge ahead. The full moon, still high in the sky, continued to watch as the rescue team began to take shape and the atmosphere in the room filled with a mix of nervousness and hope.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    After Julian''s entrance, the room returned to an uncomfortable silence. The tension was palpable, and the four members who had already volunteered for the rescue looked at each other, frustrated. They felt disheartened to see that there were no more volunteers, especially as they themselves were doubting what they were going to do. The lack of courage from others contrasted painfully with the risk they were willing to take.


    In the midst of this charged environment, a cold and firm voice emerged from the crowd. The woman who spoke approached with determined steps.


    "God, it seems that if I don''t come, it will be hard for you to meet the standard of a rescue team," Sasha said, her tone relentless and direct.


    Sasha, the only woman on the scene, was known for her ability to intimidate anyone, despite standing only 1.67 meters tall, having long white hair and not having a particularly muscular body. Her severe appearance and ruthless attitude were enough to make others feel uncomfortable. Despite her size, she had proven capable of confronting any challenge, even physically if necessary.


    She joined the team because, although Le¨®n sometimes seemed a bit stupid to her, he had always been kind to her. Le¨®n would often seek her out to play cards, tell her nonsense, and make jokes that made her laugh. His genuine kindness and effort to make her smile had left an impression on her. So, seeing that the rescue team was incomplete and that the others'' commitment was insufficient, she decided to join.


    With the arrival of Sasha, the five-member team was complete. The full moon continued to illuminate the sky, silently watching as these five, now united in a common cause, prepared to face the challenge ahead. The atmosphere was charged with a mix of determination and nervousness as the group braced themselves to confront the unknown with the goal of saving Le¨®n.


    After the director thanked the brave souls who had joined Le¨®n''s rescue, he asked the others to make space. These were Rosario''s instructions, who was about to initiate the ritual to enter Le¨®n''s mind. But something unexpected happened: Shadow woke up, his fury palpable. He knew exactly what they were trying to do and began to unleash a nauseating and terrifying aura that filled the room with an almost tangible fear. Although his presence was oppressive, the five who had volunteered to help Le¨®n held onto their determination, challenging the darkness that surrounded them.


    The tension became unbearable as Shadow, with a roar of rage and despair, shouted:


    "HOW DARE YOU, YOU FUCKING BASTARDS?! THIS IS MY BODY, MY WORLD! EVERYTHING HERE WILL COME TO AN END ANYWAY! WHY ARE YOU STRUGGLING TO RETURN HIS BODY TO A USELESS PERSON?!"


    His words about the end of times caused confusion and a collective chill. Nothing so disturbing had ever been heard before. Shadow''s maniacal laughter and sadistic smile added an even more sinister touch to the situation. His behavior became increasingly psychopathic, a terrifying spectacle that left some in the room feeling a knot in their stomachs.


    Rosario, with a look of cold determination, approached from behind. With a precise and calculated motion, she hit Shadow hard with a pipe, knocking him unconscious. Then she turned to the group and, with a tone that mixed sarcasm and dark humor, said:


    "Sorry, you drained my mate, and I always wanted to do that. But well, it''s time to start the ritual. Get ready."


    While Jamal laughed with a nonchalant attitude, the others were restless, concerned about the potential harm to Le¨®n. The situation, despite Rosario''s seemingly light-hearted words, had an ominous air. They looked on anxiously, fearful of the unknown and what might happen.


    They positioned themselves in front of Le¨®n, each taking Rosario''s hand, which would serve as a bridge between the world of the soul and Le¨®n''s mind. They all prepared to recite the words of the ritual, knowing they had to follow three crucial rules.


    Rosario explained with a mix of seriousness and dark humor:


    "First, do not touch the memories, no matter how horrible or painful they are. Let them run their course, or you might destroy Le¨®n''s memory forever. Second, when you reach the nexus of the mind, you must choose which path to take. Only one of you can cross. If you all cross, it could become very complicated, so I do not recommend it. And third, although you can use cognitive imagination in this different plane from the real world, do not abuse it. You could die, or worse, be expelled with physical damage from Le¨®n''s mind. Understood?"


    The five nodded, firm and determined, as they united in purpose and prepared to enter Le¨®n''s mind.


    What no one could foresee was the horror brewing in the shadows. Out of sight and beyond the reach of their senses, a dark and sinister crack began to form in the air, as if space itself was tearing apart with a terrifying creak. The crack slowly expanded, revealing within it an abyss of pure and malignant darkness. From inside, two shadows, shaped like spectral hands, tried to force their way through the fissure. A hissing murmur and gargles from unknown creatures resonated from the crack, filling the air with a symphony of terror that increased the unease. The darkness emanating from the portal seemed to devour the very light, heralding a horrifying presence that was approaching.

 Chapter 4: The Sea of Oblivion

    The darkness enveloped the five adventurers like a heavy blanket, consuming their senses and immediately transporting them to the labyrinth in Leon''s mind. However, for Pato, the process was a little more complicated. He was still awake, and Rosario, noticing his distraction, sighed with resignation. It seemed obvious that the clueless Duck had not fully concentrated and had not managed to get in as effectively as the others. Rosario was preparing to try again when a frantic scream from outside made her hurry up, pushing Pato into the world of the mind with desperate speed.


    As Pato closed his eyes, he could glimpse through an opening in the darkness how grotesque shadows were trying to enter the school, the last thing he saw before being completely dragged into the mental world. Finally, he landed on the spot, staggering and colliding with the others. He got up, disoriented, trying to regain his balance and with an air of frustration.


    - Hey, what the hell? Why are they in the middle-?


    He couldn''t finish the question. The reason why he couldn''t move and the reason for his bewilderment became frighteningly clear. At that moment, the five realized that they were not alone. A colossal entity, which had been waiting patiently, dominated the space with an oppressive presence. She was such a monstrous figure that there were not enough words to describe her. His form was that of a gigantic mask, wrapped in a mantle of dark smoke that slid and swirled across his face, as if he were alive.


    The mask was filled with a blackness that seemed to consume the light itself, and the smoke was moving at a frantic speed, hiding details but making it clear that it was a being of a terrifying potency. His mere presence was enough to freeze the blood and plunge the five of them into a deep and paralyzing restlessness. He was a being whose very existence was a challenge to sanity and hope, a manifestation of nightmares and terror that promised a much darker and more dangerous challenge than they had imagined.


    He was a being whose very existence was a challenge to sanity and hope, a manifestation of nightmares and terror that promised a much darker and more dangerous challenge than they had imagined


    The dark being, colossal in size, seemed destined to wipe out everything. However, instead of the promised devastation, he uttered a few words that resonated like the echo of a higher entity, although his voice had an eerie familiarity. It was as if someone they knew was talking to them, like a family member or the closest of friends.


    ??????: - Get the hell out of this place! There is no hope here, nothing to save. Wake up before there is no salvation for anyone else.


    And with those words, the being slowly vanished, like black smoke dissipating in the air. What was left in its place was an ominous void, transformed into a gigantic golden structure, carved by hand, with three imposing doors. This was the place that Rosario had warned about: only one door could be passed through. Despite the fear and confusion, the intrepid approached the structure. But before they could act, they felt a presence approaching, not one, not two, not even three, but thousands of entities. Against Rosario''s warnings, they knew they couldn''t rescue Leon without facing these horrors, so Sasha, Jamal, Pato and Julian faced the oncoming tide of monsters. Sasha pushed Benjamin towards the central door, watching him fall inside, while his companions shouted at him not to make them wait too long. If it took too long, they would come looking for him to claim him. Benjamin had to bring him back, safe and sound.


    Falling into a void that seemed endless, he feared hitting the ground and dying in the process. He closed his eyes, preparing for the worst, but when he opened them, he discovered that he was standing. In this world, anything was possible. He imagined himself flying and began to rise slowly, smiling wryly at the surreal situation. He walked into the darkness that soon took shape: a dark sea, a sky full of stars, and a crimson moon reigning overhead. Finally, he came to a structure resembling a castle, stopping at the entrance.


    Benjamin: - What place is this? I feel like it''s a trap, but also that he''s in here. More than a castle, it looks like a big cage.


    He tried to fly over the castle walls, but the walls seemed endless, defying his advance. Desperate, he descended and went to the entrance, knocking gently on it as if knocking on the door of his home. The doors opened, revealing an interior stained red, like blood. The ground and the trees were covered with mannequins with human faces, watching him with a disturbing fixation as he moved along the solid ground that imitated a gigantic sea. He passed between the mannequins, avoiding looking at them, fearing that any eye contact would trigger an attack. Hours later, he arrived at the last door, which he violently opened. Behind, each door represented the fears he had left behind. The total darkness echoed with the echoes of mocking voices and constant criticism. Benjamin went through door after door, enduring days of mental and emotional torture.


    Benjamin: - It... i made it... finally... I arrived... in the end...


    His body was emaciated, full of wounds and cuts, his hair was messy and his eyes overflowed with fatigue. The desperation to save his friend was the only thing that kept him going. He was advancing with painful steps, each one heavier than the previous one. Despite his pain, tragedy and grief, he just wanted to take Leon home.


    Benjamin: - We''ll be back home... we will eat together as brothers... we''ll tell jokes... i promise...


    He repeated these words as his voice died down, approaching what looked like a black-barred cell. He fell to his knees, holding on to the bars, and saw his friend locked up with a dead look and an empty smile, his silver hair now dark as the bars that were holding him captive. Benjamin came closer, offering a sincere and full of affection smile.


    Leon: - You came... I knew you''d come for me... but it''s late... he already knows you''re here...


    Suddenly, Shadow threw Benjamin against the door through which he had arrived, causing him to bounce and fall to the ground, spitting blood from the brutality of the blow. Shadow emerged from the bars, approaching Benjamin with an eerie coldness.


    Shadow: - Oh, Benjamin, Benjamin... didn''t I tell you not to come here? Didn''t I say it was useless? This is my body, do you forget?


    Shadow slowly approached Benjamin, his voice heavy with contempt.


    Shadow: - And you''re in my world, the place where I have more power than anyone else. Do you think you can stop me on your own?


    When they reached Benjamin, Shadow grabbed him violently by the hair, lifting him up to look him directly in the eyes.


    Shadow: - Your four friends had so much hope in you, and this was the fate that awaited them... they''re dead...


    As he let go, Benjamin fell to the ground, overwhelmed with guilt. He was the hope of his companions, his friend, and yet he felt pathetic and defeated. But still, he couldn''t give up. He knew that no one would come to save him, and he could not wait for Leon to wake up to rescue him. It was his turn to save Leon, and if that meant sacrificing his life, so be it.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Benjamin: - There''s something you''re wrong about, Shadow... and do you know what it is?


    Benjamin looked at Shadow with a mocking smile as he slowly got up, despite the pain. Shadow, with polite curiosity, approached again.


    Shadow: - I don''t know? What will it be?


    Before Shadow could do anything, Benjamin stopped his attack with a steady hand, smiling painfully and mockingly. The fear was reflected in Shadow''s eyes at what had just happened.


    Benjamin: - I don''t think I can stop you by myself... I know I will...


    The cell became the scene of an apocalyptic battle, the darkness and chaos reflecting the brutality of the confrontation that was about to break out. Benjamin, with his worn body but his unwavering determination, prepared to face Shadow, whose presence seemed to absorb all the light around him.


    Shadow: - Did you think you could change the course of this gloomy fate, Benjamin? You will face your worst nightmare in this corner of darkness.


    Benjamin: - I don''t care what you say, Shadow. I am here for Leon, and I will not rest until I save him, no matter the price I have to pay.


    Benjamin attacked with impressive speed and accuracy. He launched a direct shot with his right hand, a blow loaded with the force of all his frustration and courage. Shadow, with calculated movements, blocked the blow with his forearm and responded with a circular kick at the height of the ribs. Benjamin, on the verge of impact, turned his body and blocked the kick with a powerful arm strike, deflecting it with surprising skill.


    Shadow: - Pathetic. Is that all you got?


    Benjamin: - You haven''t seen anything yet.


    With a quick succession of moves, Benjamin executed a left hook followed by a straight right. Shadow, however, dodged the hook by leaning to the side and counterattacked with an elbow that hit the side of Benjamin''s face. The combination of movements was so fluid and lethal that Benjamin barely had time to defend himself, feeling the stinging sensation of each blow.


    Shadow: - You''re going to have to do better than that!


    Benjamin, with an expression hardened by determination, began to execute a series of precise attacks. He jumped forward and launched a front kick, aimed at Shadow''s torso. Shadow dodged the kick by leaning back, and with a nimble motion spun in the air, using centrifugal force to launch a side kick. Benjamin, with a quick maneuver, blocked the kick with an energy shield that momentarily protected him.


    Shadow, aware of Benjamin''s resistance, began to employ his dark power. He extended a hand and created a series of shadow tentacles that emerged from the ground, moving with the intention of catching Benjamin. The tentacles quickly slid towards him, but Benjamin, with sharp reflexes, performed a backward jump, dodging the tentacles and landing gracefully on the ground. From his position, he released a burst of concentrated energy that disintegrated the tentacles into an explosion of darkness and light.


    Shadow: - I''ll give you credit for your endurance, but that won''t change the fact that you are doomed to lose.


    Benjamin: - What you consider a condemnation, I see as a challenge.


    The battle escalated. Benjamin advanced with a series of detailed and devastating martial arts techniques. He performed a full turn in the air, landing with a downward kick towards Shadow. The latter, with supernatural agility, slid to the side, avoiding the kick and counterattacking with a quick combination of fists and elbows. Every blow they exchanged resounded with a thud, the impact of their attacks filling the air with explosive energy.


    Shadow conjured up a series of dark spheres and launched them at high speed towards Benjamin. With a scream of rage, Benjamin concentrated and created an energy barrier that absorbed the impact of the spheres, the resulting explosion illuminating the cell with flashes of light and shadow. However, the effort left Benjamin exhausted, his breathing labored as he stood.


    Benjamin: - No... I''m not giving up. Not while I still have faith in myself.


    Shadow: - Hope? It''s a luxury you can''t afford.


    Shadow disappeared into a cloak of shadows, reappearing behind Benjamin with a surprise attack. He threw a direct punch to Benjamin''s abdomen, pushing him back. Benjamin, staggering but not defeated, turned quickly and counterattacked with an elbow strike to Shadow''s jaw, knocking him back. The combination of attacks was brutal and precise, every move calculated to maximize damage.


    Shadow: - This is it... everything? Your last move?


    Benjamin: - Ha.. Do you think I''m done with you? you''re too stupid if you think I''ve lost say goodbye to this damn world.


    Benjamin gathered all his energy for a final attack. He performed a vertical jump, his body enveloped in a golden light as he charged his right fist with devastating energy. With a scream of rage, Benjamin came down with a loaded punch that directly hit Shadow''s chest. The force of the blow pierced through the shadow barrier and sent Shadow backwards, his body hitting the ground with a force that made the cell shake.


    Shadow: - Don''t think this is over, Benjamin. The darkness will always find a way back.


    Benjamin: - Maybe you will but if that happens believe me I will be waiting to beat you up again that you will not forget...


    Benjamin, undone but indomitable, gathered the last vestige of his energy in a burst of fury and determination. With a vertical leap, his figure stood up enveloped in a crimson aura that seemed to radiate an ancestral anger. His right fist, charged with a vital energy that overflowed with pain and sacrifice, shone with devastating intensity. With a broken cry that echoed with the accumulated agony of his wounds and the fury of his stormy crossing, Benjamin descended with a relentless punch, as if he wanted to pierce the very essence of darkness.


    The impact was titanic. The force of the blow pierced through the shadow barrier that Shadow had erected, sending him flying backwards in an explosion of dark energy. The floor of the absolute void shook violently, the walls of the cell shook and collapsed, as if the very fabric of the universe had been torn. The shadow prison that held Leon captive crumbled in a shower of rubble, revealing a Lion freed, but scarred by torment.


    Leon: - Benjamin... why did you do this? You could have died...


    Leon''s voice was a desperate cry in the midst of chaos. Benjamin, with a smile of pain and resignation, fell to his knees, spitting blood. A thunderous roar ripped through the cell, and suddenly, a colossal armored car emerged from nowhere, smashing through the wall in an explosion of debris and twisted metal. The vehicle stopped in the middle of the desolate stage.


    Sasha, Juli¨¢n, Pato and Jamal got out of the car, their faces reflecting a mixture of relief and horror at seeing Benjamin in such a deplorable state. The devastation around him was a testament to the fierce battle that had just taken place. The comments of his companions were a cruel mixture of relief and reproach.


    Jamal: - Look at you, you look like a tampon, wey.


    Pato: - You could have waited. We would have arrived earlier if you hadn''t been so reckless.


    Juli¨¢n: - You almost left us with San Pedro, asshole. Hahahaha.


    Sasha, with a suppressed rage, hit Benjamin''s head with a force that left no room for misunderstandings.


    Sasha: - I told you to come back safe and sound, stupid. Next time I''ll be the one to make you pay for your recklessness.


    Despite the pain and weakness, Benjamin smiled with a mixture of sadness and satisfaction, approaching Leon. However, the relief was short-lived. Shadow rose slowly from the shadows, his ghoulish laughter echoing with palpable hatred. His cold eyes watched the newcomers with a deadly coldness.


    Shadow: - Do you think you''ve beaten me? An even greater torment awaits them outside. How long do you think it''s been out there? Ha... hahahaha...


    Shadow''s words were a chilling threat. Pato, with a pale face, perceived the terror that was brewing outside the mental world. Desperation gripped the group as they rushed back to the real world, calling Rosario urgently. The response was surprisingly slow, an ominous sign that something terrible was happening.


    Before they were dragged back to reality, a voice echoed in their minds with a disturbing coldness.


    ???: - Hades system started. Verification of returning players.


    The message was unnerving and before they could process its meaning, they were abruptly brought back to reality. The six of them fell to the ground in a brutal way, their bodies impacting with a rumble that echoed in the room. They slowly got up, stunned and disoriented, to face a vision of devastation. The great room had been destroyed. A colossal hole in one of the walls indicated the impact of a titanic force. Barricades and debris blocked doors and windows. Rosario, visibly more mature and scarred by the tragedy, was kneeling, her face pale and her eyes full of despair.


    Leon, who had let go of his bonds to the surprise of everyone, approaching where Rosario was, picked Rosario up from the ground with a grim determination. His voice was an echo of cold, despair, and anger.


    Leon: - What year are we in? What is the Hades System? But the most important thing... What the fuck has happened to the world?

 Episode 5: The Departure of the Heroes

    On a dark and cold night, after waking up, Leon and the others could not escape the need for answers. The chaos and destruction that surrounded them was a mystery that demanded to be solved. Rosario, aware of the urgency of their questions, led them to a place where they could speak freely. They were walking through the halls of what was once a vibrant and light-filled high school, now turned into a gloomy, desolate, and almost destroyed place. Classrooms that were once sanctuaries of youthful knowledge and laughter, now served as training grounds, filled with weapons and developing skills. And for those who were unlucky or neglected, there was a medical ward, where former colleagues and friends lay injured, slowly dying, or in an even worse state. Sasha and Julian couldn''t hide their pain or their anger; their fists were clenching tightly, and their faces were distorted with the guilt of not having been there when they needed them the most.


    They went up to the second floor, where the situation worsened. The first room was an emergency room, but not for ordinary humans. There were beings of mutated races: lycanthropes, demons, elves, dwarves, ghouls, and others. This place served as a voluntary experimentation center, where humans were subjected to mutagens that altered their DNA. Without stopping any longer, they continued towards the meeting room, where they sat in an awkward silence, broken only by Benjamin.


    Benjamin: - And everyone''s families? Benjamin asked, his voice full of uncertainty. As far as I remember, I didn''t see anyone''s family here. But that day... they were. What happened?


    Rosario was silent for a long moment, something that deeply irritated Leon. He got up, his eyes were blazing with anger as he shouted violently:


    Leon: - Stop being quiet and answer! What happened? Where are my parents and siblings?


    Rosario''s silence only intensified Leon''s fury. He took her by the collar of her blouse, repeating his demand, but Rosario looked at him coldly and painfully, stroking his head with a mixture of pity and guilt.


    Rosario: -When the apocalypse broke out, your parents were the first to receive a god''s blessing -Rosario said gently. Your father, from the god Apollo; your mother, from the goddess Lilith. Protecting everyone was his priority. They bravely fought monsters and beasts until the one-eyed giant appeared. That hole in the great hall was made by your father, with his most powerful attack, the Heavenly Spear. But the monster resisted, catching your father. In a last desperate attempt, your mother attacked with all her power, and so did all the adults and relatives, using the maximum power lent by their gods. They fought heroically while we fled, wandering through the city until returning in search of shelter. We eliminated some monsters, but... we didn''t find their bodies. But the amount of blood in the place... it was too much. I''m sorry... I couldn''t do anything...


    Leon let go of her slowly, his hands falling inert at his sides. He didn''t say anything, he didn''t move; his gaze was lost in emptiness. He wanted to cry, scream, curse, blame someone, but he could only blame himself. Sasha, Benjamin, Jamal and Pato looked away, they had already suspected and accepted it, but Leon never contemplated that possibility. He had looked for his family while they were walking, but now that he heard the truth, he couldn''t take it anymore. His inner power burst out, and with a heart-rending scream, he fell to his knees, crying and screaming in pain and grief.


    Leon: - HAAAAAAA... IT''S A NIGHTMARE...! -Leon''s scream echoed throughout the neighborhood, and a purple wake flooded the atmosphere, releasing a hellish killer instinct, so intense that some almost vomited. Human mutants could only feel pity, they knew what it was. But the others didn''t; what was emanating from Leon was a massive power that his god was trying to contain, to prevent its bearer from dying in this way. Gradually, the aura faded, and everyone came closer to him, encouraging him to keep going.


    Benjamin: - Hey, look at me, okay? said Benjamin, firmly. We are here, don''t be afraid. We''re not even sure they died.


    Jamal: -Anyway, do you think they would like to see you in this pathetic way, there being so many injured and people who need help? - Jamal added, sternly.


    Sasha: - Get up and be strong, not for them, do it for you. Make sure you don''t die so that no one has to mourn you like you do ¡ª Sasha said, harshly but also with compassion.


    In the background, Leon was still deep in his grief, but a voice called him. It was similar to Shadow''s, but it wasn''t him, nor was it his god. It was something else, something that spoke to him and called him. When he opened his eyes, he found himself in a place full of flowers, but with a dark sky and a red moon. He got up and walked to the top of a small hill, not understanding anything, until something or someone touched his shoulder. Leon couldn''t move or look back, just listen to what that voice was saying.


    ??? - Look for them, protect people. Don''t be a hero, don''t be a villain. Be a leader, one of many who will bring this world into balance. This was your home, but it was invaded by monsters. You''re back, now it''s your turn to take what belongs to you and your friends.


    With those words, Leon came to himself. He got up slowly, looking at everyone firmly. He wiped his tears and adjusted his shirt, turning his gaze back to Rosario.


    Leon: -Give me the information you have collected since we left until now. Tell me what systems exist, what are the monsters and classify them by danger. Show me a map of the whole neighborhood. Tomorrow morning, we will begin with the recovery of our world.


    Rosario smiled, pleased to see the determination in Leon''s eyes. With renewed encouragement, they began to organize the information accumulated during the last years. Within a few hours, all the papers were meticulously arranged on the table. Rosario began the story, explaining that, at the beginning of everything, the systems arose when the gods found a crack in the universal law of life. This anomaly allowed them to intervene in human existence, albeit in a limited way. They could not allow beings from a twilight zone to invade and destroy the human world, so they created a system that would help humans survive, learn to defend themselves and resist against these foreign forces.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Benjamin¡ª "We understand that¡ª" Benjamin interrupted, his expression thoughtful, "but if the system exists and the gods are helping humans, why can''t they just stop those beings themselves?"


    Rosario shook her head, preparing to answer.


    Rosario: - As you know, you can communicate with your respective god. My goddess, for example, is a kitsune, the only one of her kind who ascended to divinity.


    The revelation left some surprised, although others hardly flinched, already accustomed to the unusual situation in which the world found itself. Rosario continued:


    Rosario: -She explained to me that creating the system consumes divine power, and that the gods cannot repair the damage caused by the twilight zone because it is not the fault of a god, but of a being of that dimension. This makes it a deadly matter, and it goes against the imposed divine rules.


    These words generated a wave of frustration in the room. Soon an argument broke out in which the gods were accused of being selfish, or even of enjoying watching humans suffer. However, Leon, with his usual mettle, raised his voice asking for silence, and managed to impose order.


    Leon: -They created us, they gave us power and they came to save us. If they wanted to see us dead, they would have left us to our fate. We should be grateful for their help. You, who do not have a god, should not talk about what you do not know.


    Leon''s words fell like a hammer, filling everyone in the room with guilt and sadness. They knew I was right. After a while of awkward silence, the conversation resumed its course, focusing on the systems used to counter demons and monsters. Rosario explained that the systems were divided into several branches: support, attack, defense, help and healing. The stronger the connection with your respective god, the more powerful your abilities would be and the more skills you could acquire. It was also possible to have a contract with several gods, with a registered maximum of three per human, allowing multiple combinations according to what each god could offer. This was especially useful, for example, for a healer who needed defensive and combat skills.


    After discussing the systems, the talk turned to a more complex and sinister topic: the classification of monsters. Rosario explained that these were divided into three types: passive, destructive and divine. Passives were generally peaceful creatures, of human-like races, who did not attack unless provoked. The destructives, on the other hand, were monstrous beasts, lacking intelligence but with a certain perception of their surroundings. They did not attack unless they considered the optimal situation, and they used to do it in groups. Some of these monsters, the so-called "party bosses", were exceptionally large and powerful, capable of annihilating teams of up to thirty people depending on their type.


    Finally, Rosario talked about the god-level monsters, the most dangerous of all. They were not found in urban areas like his, but in big cities, where they operated as lower-ranking foreign gods. They were as powerful as a human with a divine contract, or even more. These beings could wipe out thousands of hired humans, due to their control over other creatures and their mastery of hundreds of mutated abilities. They were enemies that, at that time, young people could not face.


    After the intense discussion, Rosario unfolded a map in the center of the table. In it, several zones were defined by their danger level, with the entrance of the neighborhood marking the location of the final room, where the boss of the zone waited: the one-Eyed King, known as the Mutated Cyclops. This colossal creature, a distorted version of a cyclops, had evolved to the maximum level after its confrontation during the first day of the invasion, becoming too powerful a threat to face at that time.


    Faced with this challenge, they decided to divide up and approach the different zones strategically. Benjamin, with his gift for diplomacy, was appointed to the area of the dark elves, beings who, although little hostile, could be convinced by him to join the resistance against the invasion of monsters. Sasha and Jamal were assigned to the Yellow Zone, known to be infested with low-ranking mutated monsters, the Bloody Ghouls. These humanoid creatures were muscular, cunning in combat, and capable of using weapons and magic, as well as being extremely savage and bloodthirsty. Pato, meanwhile, was tasked with heading to the dwarves'' area, where it was rumored that they were building an armored vehicle to take on the monsters. With their assigned tasks, everyone began to prepare, leaving Leon alone with Rosario.


    Rosario: - And you, what are you planning to do? Rosario asked, breaking the silence. Wait for them to come back?


    Leon, with his gaze fixed on the map, answered without hesitation:


    Leon: - Where is the weakest zone boss?


    Rosario looked at him with a mixture of confusion and concern, before pointing to the back exit of the neighborhood, an area dominated by the Lord of the Flies, the Fly King. Her eyes met Leon''s, reflecting his uneasiness, before asking him directly:


    Rosario: -Leon, it''s not your fault you weren''t here. That doesn''t mean you should punish yourself. We can go together and it helps you...


    Leon interrupted her, his smile calm, but determined.


    Le¨®n: -Conf¨ªo en mis capacidades, as¨ª como en las de mis compa?eros. Benjam¨ªn es un gran orador; Podr¨¢ hablar con los elfos oscuros y aprender magia de ellos. Sasha y Jamal son excelentes luchadores: Sasha sobresale en el combate cuerpo a cuerpo, y Jamal es un estratega nato en la lucha a distancia. Pato tiene una imaginaci¨®n incre¨ªble para construir cualquier tipo de herramienta o veh¨ªculo. Y yo... Solo s¨¦ luchar. Si quiero llegar a su nivel, tengo que mejorar. Y esta ser¨¢ mi primera prueba.


    Rosario lo miraba con un brillo de orgullo en sus ojos, aunque su preocupaci¨®n no desapareci¨® por completo. Sab¨ªa que Leon estaba decidido a enfrentarse a sus propios demonios, tanto internos como externos. Y aunque tem¨ªa por ¨¦l, tambi¨¦n sab¨ªa que ten¨ªa que confiar en su decisi¨®n.


    Leon se dio la vuelta, caminando hacia la salida trasera, preparado para enfrentarse al Rey Volador. La prueba que se hab¨ªa impuesto a s¨ª mismo no era solo una batalla f¨ªsica; Fue una batalla para demostrar que no solo era un l¨ªder por su poder, sino por su capacidad para superar cualquier obst¨¢culo, sin importar cu¨¢n aterrador pudiera ser.


    El viento soplaba a su alrededor, llev¨¢ndose consigo cualquier rastro de duda que pudiera quedar en su coraz¨®n. Esta era su misi¨®n, su reto, y no ten¨ªa intenci¨®n de fracasar.


    Y a pesar de toda su determinaci¨®n, hab¨ªa una parte de su mente que no le pertenec¨ªa por completo


    Y a pesar de toda su determinaci¨®n, hab¨ªa una parte de su mente que no le pertenec¨ªa por completo. Sin que Leon se diera cuenta, la presencia de Shadow se estaba haciendo sentir por dentro. Sus ojos, ahora intensamente rojos, reflejaban la influencia de esa entidad. A medida que avanzaba hacia su destino, sus pensamientos se volv¨ªan hacia esa presencia que compart¨ªa su ser.


    Leon: -Sombra, tal vez ahora seamos uno... - murmur¨® para s¨ª mismo, notando el ligero escalofr¨ªo que recorr¨ªa su espalda, ¡ª pero s¨¦ que en alg¨²n momento necesitar¨¦ de ti. Espero que est¨¦s listo para irte cuando llegue ese momento.


    En lo profundo de su mente, la sombra de Shadow se agitaba, esperando pacientemente.

 Chapter 6: The Awakening of the Sun

    It had been two weeks since the neighborhood had become a battlefield, and each day that passed seemed like a century for Rosario. Two eternal weeks, marked by pain, loneliness and hopelessness. The school, once a haven of light and knowledge, was now a lonely stronghold in a world consumed by darkness. For Rosario, the wait was unbearable. His companions were his only hope, the only chance of survival in a place where death lurked in every shadow.


    Rosario had been kind to them, sharing vital information, but she hadn''t been completely sincere. She had told them that, like them, she had a god who had chosen her, a divine being who granted her power and protection. But it was a lie, a facade created by his pride. She didn''t want them to stay and protect her, she didn''t want to be seen as weak. During those two weeks, that pride had taken a devastating toll on him. The neighborhood, once relatively safe, had turned into absolute chaos.


    The dimensional beasts, which previously barely dared to approach the school, were now unleashed, more violent and ferocious than ever. The reason was clear: the return of his companions had unleashed something that they could not control. Leon, selected by a god of high rank in the celestial hierarchy, emanated such an intense power and aura that he attracted the attention of all the beings of darkness. His burst of energy had been a signal, a declaration of war that the boss monster of the area could not ignore. This evolved being, endowed with a cruel intelligence, had perceived the latent threat in Leon and had decided to eradicate it before he could grow up.


    The zone boss, a titan of dark power, had ordered the destruction of the school, sending hordes of hellish creatures to raze it. Rosario was the only one left to defend that sacred place. Day after day, night after night, she faced endless waves of monsters alone. Orcs, ghouls, stone golems, fog insects... there was no rest, there was no truce. His body was shattered, his soul charged with a deep despair, but his spirit was not broken. With every blow, with every spell, Rosario fought with the fury and determination of someone who knows that her death is inevitable, but who is determined to die with dignity.


    For five long years, she had learned to fight alone, without the help of a god, perfecting her skills through suffering and loneliness. Now, all that experience was condensed in these final moments, in this desperate battle to protect the last refuge of his companions. For them, she was a beacon of hope, the light that should guide them back to a place they could still call home, the only home they had left. And if he had to die, he would do it with his head held high, in his finest clothes, even if they were now torn and stained with blood and sweat. For Rosario, there was no greater dignity than falling fighting, than facing the abyss with the certainty that she had given everything she had.


    So, Rosario continued, facing each monster, again and again, without stopping, without giving up. The school was still going on, but each new dawn brought with it the uncertainty of whether it would be the last. And as the darkness surrounded her, she struggled, clinging to the hope that, somewhere, her companions would be returning.


    The past two weeks had eroded Rosario''s spirit to its foundations. Day after day, the constant struggle had transformed his body, once agile and full of life, into a shadow of what it had been. Her hair, once golden, now sported a dull white, as if life itself had been drained from every strand. But he was still on his feet, always on his feet, for the sole reason that others could rest. However, that brief respite after the last battle, when the cheers of the survivors filled the air, would soon turn into a nightmare.


    The atmosphere, full of relief and ephemeral peace, suddenly broke down. An indescribable cold swept through the place, making the voices of the survivors turn off in an instant. A murmur of panic spread between them, and Rosario felt how reality itself was distorted around her. He turned slowly, his heart racing as he faced what he knew was there.


    In front of the school, a crack in space-time had opened with a force that warped the atmosphere around them. It was as if the very fabric of reality was being torn apart, and from that opening, something began to emerge. The crack, dark and pulsating, was expanding like a wound in the universe, and from inside, a monstrous form began to emerge, pushing the veil between dimensions as if opening a heavy steel door.


    First, a claw emerged, long and sharp, formed by shadows that seemed to be constantly moving. Then a fiery eye, of an incandescent red, peered out from the crack, watching the world with an indescribable hunger and hatred. The creature continued to come out slowly, its body grotesque and twisted. As he advanced, the crack expanded more and more, until finally, the abomination was completely out. It was as if the darkness itself had taken shape, a being composed of flesh and shadows, with multiple twisted limbs and three eyes that shone with the light of condemnation.


    Every step he took towards the school resounded like a funeral drum, his movements slow, but full of a deadly intention. His deformed form towered over Rosario, each of his eyes fixed on her, as if recognizing her as the only barrier between him and total destruction. The monster needed no words to communicate his purpose; his mere presence was a promise of death.


    Rosario felt her body shaking, but not from fear. It was exhaustion, the weight of the countless battles he had fought, the pain of every wound he had ignored. I knew that this fight would be different, that this monster was more than what I had faced so far. But I also knew I couldn''t back down. Not when the lives of everyone behind her depended on her endurance. Not when everything I loved was at stake.


    The fire that was burning inside her, that spark of hope and despair that had kept her going for so long, began to grow. Channeling all his power, Rosario summoned the flames that had been his weapon for so long. His body was enveloped in an intense aura of fire, each flame a reflection of his determination. Without further hesitation, he lunged at the monster.


    The fight was a show of brute force and unleashed fury. Rosario attacked first, closing the distance between her and the abomination with superhuman speed. His first blow, a burst of fire, directly hit the monster''s torso, causing it to take a step back. But instead of cowering, the creature responded with even greater fury. Its tentacles swirled around Rosario, moving with terrifying speed, trying to catch her in a deadly embrace.


    Rosario moved with desperate agility, dodging the attacks and launching counterattacks with each opening. His fists, engulfed in flames, struck the monster''s body over and over again. Each impact sent heat waves across the battlefield, but despite its power, it seemed to do nothing more than scratch the surface of that entity.


    The monster counterattacked, its claws tearing through the air with deadly precision. One of the blows managed to reach her, tearing her clothes and leaving a deep wound in her side. Rosario screamed, not out of pain, but out of rage. Ignoring the blood gushing from the wound, he counterattacked with renewed fury, his blows becoming more intense, each one charged with the totality of his despair.


    The combat dragged on, a deadly dance between fire and shadow. Rosario felt how her body was starting to fail, how each movement was getting slower, heavier. The monster, relentless, kept attacking, his incandescent eyes filled with an inhuman hatred. The abomination showed no signs of fatigue; every time Rosario managed to land a blow, the monster seemed to absorb the damage, as if its body was composed of the same darkness that had created it.


    But Rosario did not give in. Its flames, though growing fainter and fainter, were still burning. Each blow he landed was slower than the previous one, but he did not lose strength or determination. His world was reduced to that struggle, to the need to protect, to resist. In her mind, she saw the faces of those who depended on her, those who had cheered her return. I knew I couldn''t fail them.


    Finally, after what seemed like hours, Rosario felt that her body couldn''t take it anymore. His strength was exhausted, his flames almost extinguished. But instead of giving up, he gathered everything he had left, channeling the last spark of his life into one last attack. With a scream that echoed throughout the school, he lunged at the monster once more, his body engulfed in a fire so intense that it seemed to defy the darkness itself.


    He hit the abomination with everything he had, every fiber of his being burning with a final intensity. The explosion of fire lit up the night, and for a moment, everything was silent. The monster retreated, staggering, while Rosario fell to her knees, exhausted but not defeated. Even though she knew she couldn''t continue, that this might be her last act, Rosario smiled. He had given everything he had, and if he had to die, he would do so knowing that he had fought to the end.


    And so, wrapped in the ashes of her own determination, Rosario waited for the outcome, sure that, no matter what, her spirit would never be broken.


    In the middle of the battle, Rosario found herself in front of the abomination, a deformed and cruel monster, whose shadows seemed to consume the light around her. She had already managed to seriously injure him, and one of his four arms had been torn off in the confrontation, but the beast was still fighting, tireless, driven by an ancestral hatred. However, his last onslaught was fierce, faster and more brutal than the previous ones. With chilling precision, one of its sharp claws pierced Rosario''s abdomen, lifting her into the air as if she were a broken puppet.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The pain he felt was inhuman, a torment that scorched his flesh and his spirit. Agony gripped her, and for a moment, all she could do was scream, as the blood slid down her mouth, covering her lips in a dark crimson. But even in that state, Rosario did not give up. With the last spark of strength he had left, he summoned a fire spear in his hand. His light flashed desperately, burning like the last breath of a dying star, and he threw it with all his might.


    The spear struck one of the monster''s eyes, piercing through its surface like a blast of divine fire. The creature, wounded and blinded, let out a guttural roar and freed Rosario from his grip, unceremoniously throwing her to the ground. His body, mangled and bleeding, fell in front of the school, the place he had worked so hard to protect. She knew that her strength was leaving her, that her minutes were numbered. But instead of showing fear or despair, Rosario turned to the survivors who were watching her in horror and smiled. A kind and loving smile, designed to instill in them a hope that I knew, deep down, didn''t exist.


    As his eyes began to cloud over and life slowly slipped out of his body, his mind was invaded by memories. She remembered the girl she had been, the one who, in a destroyed world, had had no room for hope. That girl had been cruel, a creature of pure survival, who did not shut up her dark thoughts, who did not allow herself to dream. But time had changed her. She had learned to silence that cold, relentless voice in her mind, to offer hope to others, because she knew that, without that light, she would have nothing to keep fighting for. He thought about his family, about what he had lost, about everything he could never get back.


    Rosario: "Is this what it feels like to die?", he asked himself in silence. "Well... if I die, at least I will die with pride."


    With a determination born of pure desperation, Rosario got up. His body was shaking, and blood was gushing from his wound, staining the ground around him. She coughed, spitting blood, but did not take her eyes off the monster who was watching her with nameless hatred. There was no longer any fear in his eyes, only a resigned fury and an unshakable resolution. If I was going to die, I would do it standing up, fighting until the last breath. He turned slowly to the creature, a wry smile on his face, and spoke to him with the same cruel sincerity he had cultivated in his youth.


    Rosario: "I know I''m going to die here, you fucking disgusting meatball... but I promise you... that I''ll take you with me, you fucking poorly delivered fetus..."


    His voice resonated with an unexpected force, piercing through the monster''s callous mind. The beast, although unable to reason like a human, understood the intention behind those words. Enraged, the being rushed towards her with terrifying speed, determined to end the battle once and for all. Rosario closed her eyes, accepting her fate, hoping that the pain would disappear in an instant of eternal darkness.


    But that moment never came. Instead of the deadly impact, she felt a warm breeze caress her skin, and a voice¡ªarrogant, delicate, seductive¡ªfilled the air.


    Apollo: "Wow, what happened to your hair? As far as I remember, he was blond a few minutes ago... jsjsjs, sorry for my tardiness, I had some business to attend to."


    Rosario opened her eyes, incredulous. In front of her, standing with a divine grace, was Apollo, the god of the sun. His figure radiated a golden light that illuminated the scene with a heavenly radiance. He was watching her with a playful smile, as if everything was a simple game.


    She was in shock, unable to comprehend why such a powerful deity had appeared at that moment. Why was he, such an important god, here? His mind, clouded by pain and confusion, could only formulate one question.


    Rosario: "But... they never chose me... Why?... why would you, such an important god, come¡ª"


    Apollo gently raised his hand, silencing it by placing a finger over his lips. Her voice, now softer, carried a touch of tenderness that contrasted with the desperate situation.


    Apolo: "That''s because you are just like the sun, Rosario. You are the one who enlightens people with something essential for their survival... that little hope you bring to those close to you. That''s why you are worthy to be the sun god''s prot¨¦g¨¦."


    With a gesture, Apollo invoked his divinity, and the deadly wound in Rosario''s abdomen began to heal. She felt the pain dissipate, replaced by a feeling of warmth and renewal. He coughed slightly, releasing the last bit of blood left in his lungs, and then, for the first time in weeks, he cracked a real smile. With a golden glow, Apollo sealed a divine contract in Rosario''s soul, marking her as his prot¨¦g¨¦. Now, his life was intertwined with the essence of the sun god.


    Apollo: "Now, be the first to use it. Use all the power that the system allows you. Use immersion."


    Apollo held out his hand, the smile on his face was a mixture of kindness and coquetry. Rosario, although she hesitated for a moment, knew that she could not refuse that offer. Her pride fought against the idea of accepting help, but the reality was that, at that moment, she had no other choice. Slowly, he grabbed Apollo''s hand, feeling a powerful energy begin to flow through it.


    The world around him was filled with a bright golden light. A gigantic divine aura enveloped the place, and for an instant, everything stopped. The abomination recoiled, his eyes filled with a mixture of fury and fear, as he felt the presence of the god. Even the zone chief, a fearsome creature in his own right, shuddered at the potency of that light.


    Rosario, now wrapped in the divine immersion, prepared to face what was coming, knowing that this time, the power of the sun was on her side.


    With the divine presence of Apollo merging with the spirit of Rosario, the air around her began to vibrate with an intense, almost tangible energy. The golden light emanating from the god became intertwined with the flames that had been Rosario''s essence all her life, and in an instant, the pain and despair that had dominated her was transformed into an unimaginable power. Her hair, which had been golden before and then white from wear, now shone like the purest gold, surrounded by a halo of light emanating from her own will. The power of the sun and the fire came together in perfect harmony, molding his new form.


    Rosario''s dress was transformed, adopting a dark and elegant design, decorated with golden details that seemed to glow with their own energy. Her eyes, once filled with suffering, now glowed with a searing intensity, reflecting the inner flame that was burning more strongly than ever. Chains of golden fire wrapped around her wrists and ankles, a symbol of the power that had been sealed inside her by the sun god. The aura around her grew, becoming a corona of solar flames that illuminated everything around her, a beacon of hope and destruction.


    The monster, who had been on the verge of victory before, instinctively recoiled, feeling the immeasurable power that now emanated from Rosario. She, however, did not give him time to react. With a fluid and graceful movement, he raised his hand and materialized a bow made of pure sunlight. Arrows of concentrated fire emerged from his back, their tips burning with the intensity of a thousand suns. With supernatural speed, he fired the first arrow, which pierced through the air with a sharp whistle and embedded itself in one of the remaining eyes of the monster. The explosion that followed was devastating, enveloping the creature in a column of golden fire that made the earth tremble.


    The monster roared in pain, his body starting to disintegrate under the immense pressure of the solar energy. But Rosario gave him no respite. It disappeared in a flash of light, reappearing right over the monster''s head. With a shout of fury and determination, he summoned a solar flame sword in his right hand. The sword shone with the light of a thousand sunrises, and as he descended, Rosario drove it into the skull of the beast with all his strength. The creature stirred and let out a shriek that echoed in the void, but Rosario did not stop. With each stroke of his sword, the flames intensified, consuming the putrid flesh and the shadows that enveloped the monster, reducing it to ashes.


    But the battle was not over. Although severely wounded, the monster launched one last, desperate attack. His remaining claws extended towards Rosario, trying to catch her in a last attempt to drag her into the darkness with him. Rosario, however, was prepared. With a quick and precise movement, he summoned a solar fire shield that deflected the monster''s claws and allowed him to focus on his final attack.


    Raising both hands to the sky, Rosario began to gather all the energy she had left. The air around her became heavy, vibrating with the accumulated energy. With a roar of pure will, he summoned an immense sphere of sunlight in his hands, so bright that it seemed to contain the very power of the sun. The sphere grew until it became a gigantic golden ball of fire, incandescent and full of the fury of a star.


    He brought the sphere to its maximum power and threw it towards the monster with blinding speed. The fireball collided with the creature, completely engulfing it. The explosion was cataclysmic, a golden shockwave spread for miles, dissolving the shadows and ruins into a blinding glow.


    As the monster disintegrated, its body collapsed on itself, leaving only a crater where it had been. The solar flames continued to burn in the air, consuming the remnants of the horror that had once terrified everyone. Rosario, hovering over the epicenter of the destruction, was breathing with difficulty, her body on the verge of exhaustion. But he had won.


    Rosario slowly descended, landing on the now charred ground. The transformation began to dissipate, and the divine energies that had sustained her returned to Apollo, leaving the young woman alone with her own strength. Her body, although exhausted, was still holding firm, and her eyes, although full of tiredness, reflected the determination that had brought her to this point.


    The school, although damaged, remained standing, and the survivors, who had witnessed the fighting from a distance, emerged from their shelters, stunned by what they had just witnessed. Rosario turned to them, her hair now white once more, but her eyes were shining with a mixture of relief and sadness. I knew I had won, but the cost had been immense.


    Apollo, now watching from a distance, smiled proudly. "You did well, Rosario. You are worthy of the power I have granted you."


    Rosario, still recovering, returned a tired look. "I didn''t do it just for me... I did it for them."


    Apolo: "And that''s what makes you truly strong," Apolo replied before fading away, leaving Rosario alone with her victory and the weight of everything she had sacrificed to achieve it.


    The battle was over, but the war wasn''t over yet, and Rosario knew she would have to keep fighting, not only for others, but for herself.

 Chapter 7: The Blacksmith of Darkness

    Rosario was standing, her figure erect and firm as a statue, holding a crimson sword that radiated an imposing power. He used his weapon to maintain a magical barrier around the base, protecting it from the hordes of beasts that were tirelessly besieging. As time passed, his mind wandered. Where were the others? Why were they taking so long to get back? But to understand what was happening, we must go back two weeks ago, in the Valley of the Dwarves.


    This place, located in the lower left corner of the neighborhood, had been claimed by the dwarf blacksmiths and necromancer warriors, who had established a small fortified settlement there. At that time, the settlement was under a fierce attack from flying beasts and monsters of all kinds, forcing the defenders to deploy all their skills to repel the onslaught.


    Dwarf King: We must throw the cannon balls! We have no choice but to show our arsenal.


    Necromancer King: If we do that, the enemy will discover our defenses and attack our weak points!


    Dwarf King: So what do you suggest? That we stand idly by waiting for a miracle while our people fall? The walls won''t hold forever!


    At that moment, one of the necromancer warriors arrived in a hurry, his face a mixture of worry and surprise.


    Necromancer Warrior: Something is approaching at high speed along one of the most monster-covered roads! But he is not a beast, because... it shines and is destroying everything in its path!


    The kings, intrigued and somewhat skeptical, went outside the walls to see with their own eyes what their soldier was describing. Armed with magic binoculars, they looked towards the horizon. What they saw left them speechless.


    A young man, riding an old motorcycle but rebuilt with magic, was moving at full speed. The bike glowed crimson red, cutting through the air like a flaming arrow. But what really amazed the kings was the incredible feat that the young man performed. Standing on the seat of the motorcycle, with an expression that mixed concentration and pure adrenaline, he stretched out his hands creating two machine guns out of nothing, loading them with a magical ability of igneous fire. The bullets he fired not only pierced, but exploded in a shower of flames, reducing the monsters to ashes before they could react.


    Dwarf King (with eyes as wide as his binoculars): But what kind of human can do that? To create a weapon out of nothing and use it with such skill?!


    Necromancer King (without looking away): And that''s not the best thing. Look what he''s about to do!


    The young man, known as Pato, had no time to waste. He knew that his ability to keep the bike in that state only lasted ten minutes, and that time was about to run out. Noticing the presence of the low-level dungeon boss, a colossal monster standing in his way, Pato smiled sideways. Charging the bike with magic power and turning it into an improvised bomb seemed the only logical option.


    He concentrated his energy, accelerating the bike to the maximum while charging it with magic. The engine was roaring like a raging beast, and Pato was shooting at the legs of various monsters, using them as ramps to propel himself towards the dungeon boss. He jumped in at the last second, letting the bike, now a gleaming bomb, crash straight into the boss''s face.


    Pato (after a graceful somersault in the air and landing right in front of the kings with a playful smile): Hi, my name is Duck. I hope I''m not interrupting something important.


    The young man made an exaggerated and mocking bow, as if he were a nobleman greeting the court. The explosion behind him resounded like a background melody, as the dungeon boss disintegrated in the air. The remaining monsters, seeing their leader annihilated, soon retreated in a hurry, leaving Pato standing between the astonished kings and a ruined battlefield.


    Somehow, that bow and arrogant smile did nothing but increase the confusion of the kings. It''s not every day that a human would appear out of nowhere, save the day with a magic motorcycle-bomb and then act as if he had just gone to the store to buy milk.


    Dwarf King (with a raised eyebrow): This one... boy... is he really a human?


    Necromancer King (looking at Pato, who was still smiling nonchalantly): If it is, we are dealing with a type of human that I have never seen before...


    But the surprise did not end there. A window of the system appeared in front of everyone, visible to every inhabitant of the settlement. It said that Pato had obtained a unique achievement: Friend of Dwarves and Necromancers. This achievement was so rare that even the kings gasped.


    Pato (reading the window with a smile): Oh, how nice! A platinum-ranked metal called mithril. Not that I''m complaining, but... something brighter, maybe?


    After a celebration that consisted of a party with the dwarves, where Pato drank and had the time of his life, he was summoned to the meeting room. The kings were waiting for him there, still not knowing exactly how to deal with someone so... peculiar.


    Dwarf King (trying to keep his composure): I guess we owe you our thanks, Duck...


    Pato (interrupting him with a smile): You''re welcome, I''m just doing what I do best. Besides, who can resist a good explosion? Isn''t that right?


    Necromancer King (unable to help but smile): To tell the truth, what you did was impressive. Although, is there anything else we can offer you besides mithril?


    Pato (thinking for a moment): Well, they could let me choose the music at the next party... and maybe a box to store the mithril. It''s not too much to ask, is it?


    And so, Pato, with his carefree charisma and amazing feats, not only saved the settlement, but also earned respect, friendship and, of course, a good amount of mithril. The kings, for their part, couldn''t help but wonder what more surprises this daredevil young man could bring, who seemed to combine the skill of a legendary warrior with the humor, irreverence of a court jester and elegance of a noble king.


    After the humorous little chat, the two kings became more serious, aware of the seriousness of the situation. With a firm tone, they began to explain that their small village had only resisted so far thanks to the imposing walls that protected them. However, they knew that these would not last forever, and moreover, they lacked the necessary weaponry to properly fight against the ferocious beasts that were stalking them. The use of heavy weaponry was a risk, as it could attract even more powerful and devastating attacks.


    Pato, noticing the tension in the air, decided to intervene with his characteristic humor. With a relaxed smile, he told them:


    Pato: If they keep this up, they''re going to end up destroyed by something bigger or uglier than the boss I just pulverized. Why don''t we just stop living in fear and use everything we have? After all, they had better be afraid of heavy weaponry, and not the other way around!


    The kings exchanged glances, pondering over Pato''s words. Despite his nonchalant attitude, they knew he was right. They decided to accept his proposal: to leave fear behind, equip every warrior with the best possible weapons, and transform the walls into fortresses with hidden compartments for cannons, traps and heavy weaponry. The dwarves, with their unparalleled metal working ability, would have to triple their efforts, and Pato would use the mithril he had obtained to create much more powerful armor and weapons.


    The kings, satisfied with the plan, decided to show Pato a mine that they had discarded long ago, believing it to be obsolete. Upon entering the dark cavern, Pato activated one of his innate abilities, obtained through his experience in creating and modifying objects. With this ability, he could see the value and the name of every material that was in his field of vision. What he discovered shocked him.


    Pato: Wait a minute! This is not just a dusty old mine... They are sitting on a mountain of mithril and white gold!


    White gold, as Pato discovered, was even stronger than mithril. This revelation changed everything. The kings, excited and full of new hopes, decided to use both materials to reinforce their troops, improve weapons and further strengthen the walls. Pato, for his part, asked for a workshop where he could sleep and work, as he planned to create his own armor and weapons using those materials and others he had collected from the monsters he had defeated.


    Pato(with an enthusiastic smile): Time to play blacksmith! I hope you have good coffee, because this is going to take me a while.


    He spent the first week training the troops with the new weaponry. Now, every warrior was equipped with submachine guns, high-precision pistols, high-density shields, white gold swords as hard as the scales of a baby dragon, and mithril armor that was as tough as it was durable.


    Pato (winking at a soldier while adjusting his armor): With this armor, you will not only be more resistant, but you will look like a real legend hero! Although, of course, the epic beard is optional.


    The soldiers, inspired by Pato''s humor and skill, trained with renewed vigor, knowing that they were now better prepared for whatever the enemy threw at them.


    During the second week, the focus was on the maintenance of the walls and the construction of heavy weaponry. Magic pipes, heavy machine guns, and a rail gun were in the process of being installed. The railgun, although not yet functional, promised to be one of the most devastating weapons in his arsenal once completed.


    Dwarf King (watching Pato work in the workshop): I never thought I''d see someone enjoy creating weaponry as much as you do. Don''t you get tired?


    Pato (still hammering a piece of mithril): Tired? Nah. This is better than a video game! Besides, who needs to sleep when you have all this wonder of materials to work with? And hey, if we need a working railgun, leave it to me!


    With each passing day, the settlement was transformed. What was once a village in constant danger, was now becoming an impenetrable fortress, ready to face any threat. The kings, once worried, now saw a brighter future, knowing that thanks to Pato and his influence, they were better prepared than ever.


    But deep down, while Pato was joking and working, he also knew that difficult days were coming. And although he used humor as a shield, he couldn''t help but feel a small burden of responsibility. Because even if he didn''t openly admit it, protecting this place and its people was something he was starting to take very seriously.


    It was at that precise moment when an intense and divine energy began to fill the air, spreading from a point close to the neighborhood and resonating in every corner like an echo of immeasurable power. Pato, absorbed in his work in the workshop, immediately felt this disturbance and quickly left, his eyes fixed on the sky, following the trail of that energy. The origin of this emanation was unmistakable: the school. Pato''s heart raced as he realized what was happening. "They are attacking the school... and here I am, wasting time," he reproached himself mentally, while the urgency enveloped him.


    Without wasting a second, he rode his new bike, a masterpiece that he had created with his skill, similar to the previous one but improved. He opened the big doors of the workshop in desperation, ready to rush to the aid of his companions, but as he looked ahead, his blood froze.


    In front of him, beyond the town wall, was a vast army of enemies, beasts of all kinds that spread out like a dark and endless sea. In the background, an imposing figure stood, a gigantic creature, his silhouette slim but imposing, with his arms crossed, as if he were waiting for the right moment to act. It was a chilling sight, and for an instant, Pato felt the pressure of the situation, as if the fate of the village rested on his shoulders.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    With an almost supernatural speed, he returned to the interior of the village and addressed the kings, conveying to them the gravity of the situation. There was no time to lose. Alarms sounded throughout the settlement, and within minutes, the village''s 300 best-trained soldiers were preparing for battle. They knew that they were facing an army of more than 6,000 monsters, but they were confident in their abilities and the preparation they had made over the past few weeks.


    The monsters began to advance, and Pato, together with the kings, climbed to the roof of the wall. From there, with a determined expression on his face, he took control of one of the heavy machine guns.


    Pato(with a half smile, adjusting the sight): "Well, guys, time to make it rain lead!"


    He gave the order to open fire, and a hail of bullets began to sweep the battlefield. The monsters were falling in waves, their bodies being shattered and crushed by the shields of the knights who were fighting with a mixture of skill, strength and magic. The massacre was brutal, the enemies were falling in heaps, and it seemed that the resistance of the soldiers would be enough. However, soon, the real challenge became apparent.


    From the sky, flying reinforcements of the monsters began to descend, attacking with ferocity. The soldiers, overwhelmed, were forced to divert their attention, firing into the heavens, which allowed the ground hordes to advance closer to the walls. Gradually, fatigue began to take its toll on the defenders, and the situation became desperate.


    Pato was the first to run out of ammunition. Tight-lipped in frustration, he realized his men were on edge. The hours of combat had drained their strength, and the endless amount of monsters threatened to overcome any strategy. He made a difficult, but necessary decision.


    Pato (in a firm voice, although full of frustration): "Retreat! Everyone inside the walls, now!"


    The kings, incredulous at the order, looked at Pato as if he had lost his sanity. But before they could protest, they saw him take off his long trench coat, the one he always wore, and jump from the wall, a fall of more than 20 meters. He landed nimbly on the ground, getting up without hesitation, and ran to his workshop.


    Dwarf King (shouting from the wall): "Duck, damn it! What are you planning?"


    But Pato did not answer. He only asked the kings to resist inside the walls and not let the monsters through the floodgates. He disappeared inside the workshop, leaving all the soldiers and the kings worried, but with no choice but to obey.


    As the monsters kept pressing, more and more soldiers were outgunned. The battle cries turned into cries of despair, and finally, the defenders were forced to retreat back to the castle. With tears in their eyes, the few remaining ones raised their shields, trying to keep the monsters at bay, while their companions closed the walls behind them. However, the much more powerful mid-range monsters mercilessly slaughtered the soldiers left on the other side of the barrier.


    The sound of the screams of agony echoed in the ears of the 150 soldiers who managed to retreat, who, filled with pain and anger, held the castle gate with all their strength, struggling to keep hope, although it was getting more and more difficult. The doubt settled in their hearts: had their savior abandoned them? Had Pato escaped, leaving them to their fate?


    Necromancer King (in a broken voice): "Could it be that... is he gone?"


    Just at the moment when everything seemed lost, the doors began to creak, about to break under the pressure of the monsters. But before they could give in completely, something extraordinary happened.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind and energy tore through the battlefield, and in a single blink, more than 1000 monsters were cut into pieces, their bodies falling to the ground like leaves in autumn. The soldiers, stunned, watched as Pato returned, but not as before. He was completely transformed, wearing a shining armor, forged from mithril and white gold, fitted to perfection, and in his hands, two huge glowing swords were ready for combat.


    Pato (with a nonchalant smile, raising his swords): "Sorry for the wait, guys. Did they miss me?"


    Relief and disbelief mingled on the faces of the soldiers and kings. He had come back, and not only that, he had come back more powerful than ever, just at the moment when he was needed the most. The doors, which were about to give way, now seemed irrelevant, because Pato was there, ready to face anything that dared to cross them.


    In the midst of chaos and horror, Pato stood as an imposing figure, a beacon of hope and deadly danger for his enemies. His armor, made of white gold refined with magic, shone with a blinding, almost unreal intensity, as if the very sunlight had melted into it. Despite being surrounded by thousands of monsters, his expression remained calm, serene, and his eyes flashed with a mixture of determination and a touch of his characteristic sarcastic humor.


    The monsters, stupid but dangerous in their great numbers, were attacking him from all directions. Their jaws full of fangs and their sharp claws were hurling themselves at him with an animal ferocity. But Pato was not an easy prey.


    With a fluid and almost imperceptible movement, he unleashed his Slasher Move skill. In the blink of an eye, their swords moved at impossible speeds, slashing the monsters in milliseconds. It was as if the very air split before him, and in a matter of moments, a dozen monsters fell to pieces, their dismembered bodies slumped to the ground like empty sacks.


    Pato (with a mocking smile, as he swiped the sword to remove the blood from the blade): "Is that all they have? Come on, guys, I''m not even sweating yet."


    But the monsters did not stop. More and more of them were charging towards him, relying on their numbers to overwhelm him. However, Pato showed no signs of concern. He activated his next skill, Atomic Footsteps, and suddenly, his speed multiplied. With every step he took, the ground beneath him cracked and sank, as if a meteor had hit the earth. His legs, now imbued with explosive power, moved with inhuman agility, launching devastating kicks that tore the monsters apart as if they were mere rag dolls.


    Each kick was a hammer blow, sending monster bodies flying in all directions. Pato was moving like a unleashed storm, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. The monsters were disintegrating in an explosion of flesh and blood, and soon, the battlefield was covered with corpses piled into a grotesque mountain that only grew with each Duck attack.


    His hair, originally white, was now soaked in blood, dyed a deep red that contrasted with the pure shine of his armor. The blood of the monsters splattered on his face and body, but Pato simply wiped himself with a wave of his hand, without missing a beat.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of frenzied violence, only one monster was left standing. This one was not like the others. This was a low/medium level floor boss, but much stronger than the others Pato had faced before. His appearance was more human, but grotesque: a disfigured face, full of scars and with eyes that flashed with a dark intelligence. His arms were huge, full of muscles that flexed and twisted with every movement, while his legs, long and grasshopper-like, suggested an unusual speed and agility.


    The monster stood looking at Pato from a distance, evaluating him, looking for a weakness. Pato, on the other hand, took a moment to observe his new adversary, and then let out a soft, mocking laugh.


    Pato (with a sarcastic smile, raising an eyebrow): "Wow, has anyone told you that you have a face for radio? Although of course, I guess you don''t talk much, do you?"


    The monster, unable to understand the taunt, but smart enough to feel the provocation, let out a deafening growl and, in an instant, both of them launched into the attack. But it was not a simple clash of strength; it was a clash of pure speed.


    In the blink of an eye, both of them disappeared, moving at such a speed that to the eyes of an observer, it seemed as if they had teleported. The Duck swords and the sharp claws of the monster collided again and again, creating flashes of light and sparks in the air. The sound of metal against metal echoed on the battlefield like constant thunder, as each strike tried to overcome the other.


    The monster, with its outsized strength, managed to land a few blows, and although the Duck armor was almost impenetrable, each impact created cracks on its surface, signs of the brutality of the battle. Despite the pain he was starting to feel, Pato wouldn''t stop smiling, even as he was pushed back by the monster''s force.


    Pato (with a chuckle, as he blocked a particularly hard punch): "Come on, buddy, is this the best you''ve got? I still have plans for tonight."


    The monster didn''t understand the words, but his anger grew with every Duck joke. With renewed fury, he attacked with more force, forcing Pato to retreat even further. But despite the advantage that the monster seemed to have, Pato did not lose his composure.


    The battlefield had fallen silent, broken only by the sound of Duck''s heavy, aching breathing. His armor, which until a few moments ago shone with an almost divine intensity, now lay in pieces around him. The impact of the monster''s claws had been brutal, breaking his armor and violently throwing him against the village wall. The sound of the crash resounded like thunder, as Pato, bleeding from his eyes, mouth, and with his body covered with wounds, slowly got up, forcing a smile despite the situation.


    Pato (smiling faintly, his voice choked with pain): "Wow... now that was a good blow. I think I felt it even in the teeth."


    With an unwavering strength and will, Pato came out of the crater he had generated when he hit the wall. His steps were heavy, wobbly, but his determination was still intact. He used Atomic Footsteps to lunge towards the monster, looking to cut off its head in one fell swoop. However, the floor master, with a grotesque smile that only increased his terrifying appearance, stopped the Duck sword with ease, as if it were a toy. The strength of the monster was overwhelming, and Pato felt it in the depths of his being when that monstrous smile filled him with a terror that he had rarely experienced.


    Pato(thinking, as his smile faded): "This... it can''t be happening..."


    Before he could react, the monster counterattacked, using his powerful legs to deliver a devastating blow. Pato''s sword shattered upon receiving the impact, and he was violently thrown against his own workshop. The pain that ran through his body was almost unbearable, his vision became blurred as he felt how life was slowly slipping away from him. In his mind, only one idea remained: he should get up, he should keep fighting. But his body was not responding.


    While the kings watched in horror what was happening, they did not stand idly by. They activated all the long-range weapons they had, throwing a rain of projectiles at the monster to keep it at bay, preventing it from getting any closer to the village.


    In the midst of his agony, Pato just wanted to get up, but his body wouldn''t respond to him. He looked around, looking for some way to continue the fight, when his eyes fell on the railgun, still unfinished. The large weapon, intended to fire a beam of condensed energy, was unusable. There was no way to charge it with enough energy... or so he thought, until a system notification appeared in front of him.


    The message said that the gods were watching him, and invited him to join them. Hephaestus, the god of blacksmithing; Brunhild, the queen of the valkyries; and Ratsum, the lord of healers, offered him their protection and power. Despite the seriousness of the situation, Pato couldn''t help but smile.


    Pato(with a slight touch of humor, despite the pain): "What do I have to lose? It''s not every day you get invited to join a gods club."


    With his characteristic humor, he accepted all three invitations. Immediately, his body was bathed in a divine energy that surrounded him like an incandescent whirlwind. The workshop was illuminated with a blinding glow as the essence of the gods merged with that of Pato, granting him a power he had never imagined.


    The monster, the soldiers and the kings watched in amazement as Pato emerged from the workshop, wearing a new armor, completely black and made of adamantite, a material stronger than any other. The armor had a dark hue, which seemed to absorb the light around it, and two huge wings emerged from its back, giving it the appearance of a fallen angel. The image of Pato was imposing, a manifestation of pure power, but despite his new appearance, he was still bleeding from his eyes and mouth, signs that his body, although slightly healed, was still suffering from the effects of the battle.


    Without a word, Pato took the railgun, now loaded with Brunhild''s magic. The weight of the weapon seemed insignificant compared to the power he felt coursing through his veins. With a heart-rending scream, Pato lunged at the monster, the cannon aimed straight at his heart.


    Pato(shouting, as he loaded the cannon): "Come on, you bastard, it''s time to see who has more power!"


    The monster, surprised by the speed and ferocity of Duck''s attack, barely had time to react before the condensed energy beam hit him squarely. A flash of blinding light enveloped the entire battlefield, and the lightning, bigger and stronger than any other, completely consumed the monster, pulverizing its body and turning it into dust.


    The lightning continued on its way, destroying everything in its path, leaving a huge scar on the ground behind the monster. When he finally vanished, Pato fell to his knees, exhausted, with his new armor beginning to disintegrate. The railgun, having exhausted all its power, crumbled into dust that was blown away by the wind.


    With a last smile, Pato looked up at the sky, his body still bleeding, but with the satisfaction of having protected those who depended on him.


    Pato (looking up at the sky, with a faint smile): "I hope that was enough... Now... you can rest easy."


    And so, at the end of that day, the battlefield fell silent, as the sun set on the horizon, covering the place with a golden light that contrasted with the darkness Pato had left behind. He had won the battle, but he knew that the war was not over yet. However, at that moment, the only thing that mattered was that everyone was safe, at least for now.


    The scene was full of laughter and hugs as everyone welcomed Pato, who, although exhausted, managed to put on a smile. However, from a distance, a dark silhouette watched the reunion from the top of a building''s roof. Her erect figure was silhouetted against the sky, and a sinister smile was drawn on her lips as she whispered to herself.


    (a silhouette in a low voice, with a mocking tone): "I see that I was not needed. I hope they get stronger, because worse things are coming..."


    As his words floated in the air, the silhouette vanished like smoke, leaving behind a feeling of uneasiness. Pato, feeling a shiver run down his back, looked around, but saw nothing. Only the joy of his friends and the warmth of their hugs enveloped him.


    Duck (thinking, confused): "Was it just my imagination?"


    Yet the haunting presence lingered in his mind, like a dark shadow he couldn''t ignore. As the celebration continued, the laughter of his companions echoed around him, but Pato knew that something else was hovering over them.


    The echo of the silhouette''s voice repeated in his mind, urging him to be prepared for what was to come. The laughter of his friends was mixed with a deep sense of responsibility. At that moment, Pato understood that he had to strengthen not only his own spirit, but also that of everyone around him, because darkness still lurked, and the real challenge was yet to come.

 Chapter 8: The ones forgotten by God

    In the midst of the chaos of the apocalypse, Rosario was moving cautiously through a ruined city. The shadows of crumbling buildings rose up like sleeping giants, and every step she took echoed in the eerie silence that surrounded her. His heart was pounding hard, reminding him of the nightmare he had lived after returning from a world that seemed to be falling apart around him.


    While Rosario was reflecting on his own journey, in the northeast of the neighborhood, near the dark forest of the elves, Julian faced a terrifying fate. Suddenly, a group of black dogs, grotesque and putrid, surrounded him. The eyes of these monsters glowed with an insatiable hunger, and their stench was so overwhelming that Julian felt his stomach churn. With a quick movement, he activated his teleportation magic, disappearing just as one of the dogs lunged at him with a heart-rending howl.


    He reappeared five meters away, his body was fading and materializing with the fluidity of a shadow. Julian moved in a zigzag, dodging the attacks, and with a knife imbued with paralyzing dark magic in his hand, he launched a precise attack. His movements were a deadly dance; he bent and turned, the edge of the knife cutting the air with an almost musical whistle. He cut the throats of the dogs, who were falling to the ground like withered leaves, their howls dying out in a desperate gurgle.


    But the danger was not over. Looking up, he saw motorcycle-sized fire bats streaking across the sky, their wings generating flares that lit up the dark night like lightning in a storm. Julian felt the pressure of his skill and, with a cry of defiance, he threw himself into the air, trying to overcome the five meters that his magic allowed him. But the bats were relentless, their fury-filled howls echoing as they launched flares that lit up the horizon with an ominous light.


    It was then that Ibarra appeared like a flash of lightning. He was a stocky young man, 1.69 meters tall, with short hair that fell just above his neck. His black jacket, made of lava lizard scales, glowed with a fiery glow. With a determined shout, Ibarra threw himself into combat, his body cutting through the air with the precision of lightning.


    Ibarra: - Are you okay?


    Before Julian could respond, Chino, his companion nicknamed for his peculiar appearance, joined the fray. Wearing his tight-fitting tank top that exposed his muscular arms, Chino jumped into an aerial spin, kicking the fire bats with gravity-defying force. Each kick resounded like thunder, knocking down five of the monsters, who fell like puppets without ropes. With a confident smile, Chino landed, dazzling Julian and Ibarra.


    Juli¨¢n: - That was amazing!


    However, the calm was short-lived. More than 30 fire bats and 10 humanoid bats emerged from the abyss, their bodies black as night. They launched flames and dark lightning in a coordinated attack, creating a terrifying spectacle that could have scared any warrior. It was at that moment that a 1.70 meter young man emerged from the shadows, his hand extended forward.


    Russo: - Were they planning to make such a fuss at this time of the morning?


    Chino and Ibarra let out nervous laughs, while Julian stared without understanding.


    Ibarra: - Russo!


    Relieved to see his partner, with a decisive movement, Russo closed his fist, and a dark barrier formed in front of them, absorbing the bats'' attacks. The dark energy pulsed, creating an impressive visual spectacle. With a gesture, compressing the barrier, Russo made it explode violently, filling the air with black smoke that smelled of cooked blood, enveloping the battlefield in a dark fog while Russo had some after effects that gave him his overwhelming power making him bleed a little from his mouth while clutching his head in a little pain.


    In the midst of the explosion, a roar echoed behind them. A low-ranking dungeon boss, a bat with a human body of about three meters, was approaching with a terrifying calm, his muscular figure standing out in the darkness. Despite the dread that could have come over anyone, the three of them stood their ground. Even though Julian had never seen a dungeon boss before, his mind was full of confusion.


    Just at that moment, a 1.70-meter thin woman burst into the scene, breaking the wall of a two-story house. She walked with an eerie tranquility, humming a soft melody that contrasted with the horror that surrounded her. His presence was almost surreal, causing the three young men to feel a shiver run down their spines.


    With the sunlight illuminating her soft white skin, and her dark blue hair waving in the wind, the woman stood in front of the monster, challenging him. Her crimson lips were flashing, while her fixed and determined gaze penetrated him.


    Valentina: - Do you want me to kill you slow or fast? That depends on how painful you want it to be.


    Without warning, the monster threw a devastating blow at him. His hand slammed into her with brute force, and the cracking of bones echoed as the woman was thrown through the air, breaking her neck, arms and a leg as she crashed into a building. Horror seized Julian.


    Julian: - No!


    He got up from the ground with an uncontrollable fury, but Ibarra and Chino held him down, begging him not to come closer, although without explaining why.


    As the monster slowly advanced, a shadow slipped behind him. Suddenly, he felt a gentle touch on his shoulder. Turning around, he found the woman who, despite the brutality of the attack, was settling her neck with an unsettling grace. Her gaze was sweet and seductive, but there was something about her that made the monster recoil, sensing the danger.


    Valentina: - You shouldn''t treat a lady like that. I should teach you some manners, for your sake.


    As Julian watched in amazement, his companions began to explain that she possessed extraordinary abilities, granted by the god who chose her: Lucifer, the king of demons. His ability, "The Blood Demon", allowed him to instantly regenerate from any wound.


    Without further ado, the woman pounced on the monster. With superhuman speed, she slammed him to the ground as if he were a doll, and tore off his arms with the force of a predator. With an indescribable ferocity, he penetrated his chest and extracted his heart, making the monster kneel down in a sign of surrender. In a final act of defiance, she ripped his head off with her bare hands, dropping some blood on his torn white blouse.


    With the sun shining behind him, he walked towards Julian, who was in a state of shock, feeling how hope was beginning to be reborn in his chest. Rosario knew that the red zone, as she called it, was an unexplored territory, full of unclassified monsters. But he also knew that there was a chance to survive there, and with the strength of their companions, they were ready to face any challenge that came their way.


    In a room they called the "training camp," a space where sweat and determination intertwined, the group sat in circles. The walls were adorned with marks of blows and scratches, silent witnesses of the numerous battles that had been fought there. This place was their refuge, a sanctuary where they practiced and increased their strength and skills. But it was also a home, where they ate, slept and planned their strategies to clean up the red zone.


    While the atmosphere was filled with a tense air, Julian began to relate what had happened during his encounter with the monster. For him, only a few hours had passed, but his companions knew that, in his absence, five years had passed in a hell of loneliness and despair. Their voices, although tired, reflected the experience and suffering they had accumulated.


    Juli¨¢n: -I''m really sorry, I wasn''t there for you, when you needed me the most I failed you as a friend, I thought it had all been just a few hours. I can''t believe what''s happened... I''m so sorry for everything.


    Ibarra, who was sitting in a corner, taking a sip of coffee, looked at him with a mixture of mockery and complicity. His smile was casual, as if he was enjoying the spectacle of Julian''s self-pity.


    Ibarra: - Oh, come on.. Stop exaggerating. You''re not to blame for anything, man. Life is crazy, and we have survived. That''s what matters, don''t you think?..


    Ibarra''s words echoed in the air, and although Juli¨¢n continued with his gaze lost in his thoughts, his companions could not help but smile at Ibarra''s carefree attitude


    Ibarra''s words echoed in the air, and although Juli¨¢n continued with his gaze lost in his thoughts, his companions could not help but smile at Ibarra''s carefree attitude. The latter, with his dark hair and flaky jacket, radiated an unshakable confidence. He was the kind of person who could make even the bleakest moment feel a little lighter.


    Chino, who had been watching intently, nodded in agreement, putting aside his own training.


    Chinese: - Exactly. If you were in our place, maybe you would feel differently. But we managed to survive together. Now we just have to keep going and fight to clean up this area.


    This Chino was saying, while he was exhausted from the training, letting his aura full of pale red electric sparks shine, while he was sweating slightly, and bleeding from his nose, as well as lifting his hair, somewhat disheveled


    This Chino was saying, while he was exhausted from the training, letting his aura full of pale red electric sparks shine, while he was sweating slightly, and bleeding from his nose, as well as lifting his hair, somewhat disheveled.


    In that instant, a presence that no one had noticed until that moment became apparent on the training ground. A small, thin woman, with short hair that reached to her neck and a lock that covered her forehead, appeared out of nowhere. She was no taller than 1.65 meters and had an almost childish appearance, but there was no time to underestimate her figure. Without warning, he launched a violent attack on Julian, trying to kill him.


    Julian, in an instant of pure adrenaline, activated his momentary teleportation ability, dodging the attack by a hair. However, when he reappeared, he found the girl already waiting for him in the place where he had appeared, unleashing an intense speed combat. The sharp daggers of the two collided violently with each other, producing sparks that lit up the atmosphere. Such was the speed of their movements that it was difficult to follow them, unless they stopped at the clash of their daggers.


    Finally, the girl managed to stop an attack by Julian, positioning herself firmly on the ground. Taking advantage of his stability, he turned nimbly, throwing a kick that made him lose his balance. Julian disappeared into the air, trying to escape, but to his bad luck, she was waiting for him with a double kick in the stomach that crashed him to the ground. Before he could react, he placed his dagger on her neck and smiled at her tenderly.


    Victoria: - You lost.


    With a friendly look, she picked Juli¨¢n up, introducing herself as Victoria, one of her classmates and best friend of another member of the group whose whereabouts were a mystery. After that demonstration of ferocity and speed, her presence changed drastically, transforming from a killing machine to an adorable little girl. Julian, still nervous and not knowing how to react, looked at the others, who were somewhat uncomfortable and sad, unable to do anything.


    Julian: - Uh, I''m a little busy right now. If you need anything, talk to me later. (nervous giggle)


    Victoria, with her kind smile, nodded her head and disappeared in an instant. Julian, upset, turned to Ibarra, almost shouting at him, demanding answers about why they did not help him and why they did not teach him to stay calm in an apocalypse, instead of being in a playground.


    Juli¨¢n: - Ibarra! I was about to die and you just stared! What''s the matter with you? Are you enjoying the show? !!


    However, Russo became violently angry. His eyes were tinged with a crimson red as he stood in front of Julian, speaking with a threatening tone.


    Russo: - I don''t care if you''re my friend. If I have to break a couple of your teeth to get you to behave, I will. And don''t talk if you don''t know anything.


    Julian, keeping his composure, replied coldly.


    Julian: -If you want to fight, I will be happy to disfigure your face with my knife.


    Both of them exuded an imposing aura, each one challenging the other, until Ibarra, with a blow on the ground, cracked the ground between them, creating a clear separation.


    Ibarra: - Calm down! (turning first to Julian) You! Stop acting like you''re in a fucking comedy. This is not a game, and we don''t have time for your dramas.


    Then, turning to Russo, he went on steadily.


    Ibarra: - And you, let down your guard. We''re not here for infighting. We have much more dangerous enemies out there.


    The tension in the air dissipated a little as they both stood in silence, Ibarra''s gaze imposing and focused on each one. Julian, still with a racing heart, took a deep breath and sat down, ready to listen to the explanation about the strange turn of events.


    Five years ago, when Rosario managed to escape from school with everyone during the beginning of the apocalypse, the outside world turned into a vast desert of shadows and despair. The city they reached, located in the center of the country, was revealed to be an even scarier place than their home. The streets were infested with monsters, beings that defied logic and reason. They were known as national monsters, and among them the outer constellations moved, creatures that seemed to come out of the worst dreams.


    The survivors had no choice; the only alternative was to return to the neighborhood they had left behind. But as they reached the entrance, a bolt of terror materialized in front of them: the highest level zone boss. His presence was a shadow that crushed the air around him. None of them could clearly remember their shape; each one carried in his memory a distorted image, a reflection of fear that paralyzed them. However, a protective instinct pushed the four to confront that dark entity, allowing Rosario to flee with the weakest.


    They fought bravely, wounded the monster, but that victory felt ephemeral. For two years, they watched him from a distance, a relentless hunter who tortured humans who fell into his trap, feeding on their desperation. The stories of other survivors told of their insatiable hunger.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Ibarra, remembering those moments, spoke with a trembling voice, impregnated with pain.


    Ibarra: -Every night, we heard the screams of those he was catching. Do you remember? We could never do anything but stand there, standing, like watching shadows of our own failure.


    One fateful night, the eerie calm was interrupted by a stampede of monsters. Thousands of them, roaring with ravenous hunger, rushed through the darkness. Ibarra and his group could hardly believe their eyes, the chaos unleashed before their eyes. On their flight, they saw Victoria, standing tall in front of the horde, her figure fragile in the midst of barbarism.


    Ibarra: - I saw her there, like a lighthouse in the middle of the storm. He shouted, and we could do nothing but watch. She was there, facing the inevitable, and we were too weak to help her.


    The horror was unleashed. Monsters tore Victoria apart, while they, standing in a corner of despair, could only watch, paralyzed by their helplessness. That night, guilt settled in their hearts, becoming a shadow that would never leave.


    Ibarra: - No one slept that night. Guilt became our companion. Each of us wondered if we could have done something, if we had been faster, stronger...


    The next day, they decided to look for his body. With heavy steps and broken hearts, they arrived at what looked like a scene straight out of a nightmare. A mountain of monsters was rising up before them, and at the top, Victoria was sitting, crying. The image was heartbreaking, her face soaked in tears, as she wondered why she was still alive.


    Ibarra¡ª - We approached her. I saw her in her agony, her fragility exposed. How could she be alive in the midst of such horror? That''s when she asked me if I knew how to kill her. It was as if her suffering had consumed her.


    They recognized the deep sadness in her gaze; she had been alone, wandering through the abyss of despair. They decided to take her with them, take care of her, but for two years, her voice remained silent, as if pain had robbed her of the ability to speak.


    Ibarra: -It was as if she was carrying a burden that kept her silent. Every time there was a stampede, we were forced to stop it. But his strength was overwhelming. Every time she came back, she looked stronger, and we could do nothing but stare at her, helpless.


    Finally, after five years, she broke her silence, revealing an even more cruel truth. I couldn''t die. Anubis, the god of death, had chosen her, and her ability, "the eternal return," was a condemnation disguised as a gift.


    Ibarra: - He told me that he could not die, that his god did not want. That revelation was like a stab to the heart. How do you live with the burden of eternity in a crumbling world?


    Victoria, in an instant of vulnerability, approached Julian, her sad eyes reflecting a deep melancholy.


    Victoria: - Don''t feel sorry for me. Even though I want to die, that doesn''t mean I want to see others die. (Her words, soft and heartbreaking, echoed in the air like a sad song.)


    Ibarra looked around, the pain palpable in the atmosphere. He understood that the struggle to survive was not only against the monsters from the outside, but also against the demons that everyone carried inside. Every face around him bore the mark of despair and sadness, a burden that united them in their shared grief.


    Julian just wanted to say something, he looked at Victoria and tried to articulate some word, maybe to give her encouragement:


    Julian: h-he... and-me...


    However, at that very instant, an explosion echoed outside the base. The shaking was so strong that everyone lost their balance. The explosion made every corner of the shelter vibrate. When the shaking subsided, everyone ran to the roof to observe what was happening. From there, they saw a bright light rising from the direction of the school, an unmistakable sign of the divine power of Rosario, who continued to defend the place with an implacable ferocity. At the same time, a crimson aura stood out among the shadows, recognizing in her the presence of Duck.


    They knew that Pato had gone to the city of the dwarves in the western zone, but now they understood that something even more dangerous was unfolding. They noticed that the big explosion came from the dark forest, guarded by the dark elves, who were now facing a horde of monsters. Determined to help, they started to move, but suddenly a quick attack was launched towards Ibarra, who was saved by Victoria, who received the direct hit to his chest. The wound made her bleed profusely, but her body began to regenerate quickly, not without great pain.


    The attack came from a low/medium level boss, known as the Dog of Darkness, leader of the black dogs they had faced at the beginning. Its shape was terrifying: a quadrupedal and at the same time humanoid body, with long and sharp claws. Its head, similar to that of a dog, had a gigantic mouth and long fangs, accompanied by more than nine large eyes that protruded from its forehead and covered almost its entire head.


    Ibarra: Damn it! We have to face it!


    Russo: There''s no time to hesitate, we''re leaving now!


    Julian looked at the boss and thought about everything his friends had been through. He couldn''t let them keep risking a fight while he was watching. So, with determination, he closed the roof door and put a temporary seal so that they could not open it. Then, he jumped outside, placing another seal on the door to secure it. In addition, he added an even stronger seal on the building to protect his friends from the monster.


    Desperate, his friends came to the window and started shouting at him, trying to stop him.


    Valentina: Julian, don''t do it! You don''t have to do this alone!


    Chinese: Don''t blame yourself, we fight together! You are not weak or useless!


    Julian looked at the floor for a moment, then looked up and smiled kindly at them, turning his back to them.


    Julian: I''m not doing it just for that. I must also become strong... so that I don''t have to always depend on you guys to come and save me. Wait a minute... I''m coming back alive.


    Julian: "Corvo, constellation of the Black Raven, I''m calling you."


    In response, Corvo materialized in front of him, an imposing and majestic shadow. With a deep and resonant voice, he asked Julian what he wanted.


    Corvo: "What do you wish for, young warrior?"


    Julian: "I want the temporary union of the soul. Give me a part of your power so that I can fight this creature."


    Corvo looked at him seriously, understanding the gravity of what Julian was asking.


    Corvo: "I''m not just any god. I am a constellation, a being superior to the high-ranking gods. If you accept this, you won''t be able to use my power for more than 10 minutes. Afterwards, your body might not be able to resist."


    Julian nodded, determined.


    Julian: "10 minutes is more than enough. That thing in front of me is not worthy of this power."


    Corvo smiled approvingly and placed a hand on Julian''s head.


    Corvo: "You''re stubborn, kid. I''m glad I chose you. Don''t die, I command you."


    With those words, a black light enveloped Julian. Celestial energy was flowing through his body, and two ebony-black wings emerged from his back, surrounding him with a protective warmth. A black aura, dense and full of divinity, covered him.


    Julian looked at the monster with an unshakable firmness and a defiant smile


    Julian looked at the monster with an unwavering firmness and a defiant smile.


    Julian: "I hope you''re ready, because right now you''re going to die in my hands."


    He took a firm step towards the monster, giving off a black aura like the emptiness of space, while the monster, intelligent but arrogant, looked at him with a mocking smile.


    Julian was watching the battlefield with a cold intensity, the air around him crackling with dark energy. The fusion with Corvo had raised his power to unimaginable levels, but he also knew that time was limited. Opposite, the Wolf of Darkness stood up with an imposing presence, his quadruped and humanoid body covered with an armor of fur black as the night. Eyes of a deep red watched him with a calculating intelligence, while their fangs gleamed in the moonlight, sharp and deadly.


    Wolf of Darkness: "I am not a simple ''dog'', human. I am a Wolf of Darkness, a warrior born in the shadow, trained in the arts of hunting and combat. I respect the strong... and you have proved yourself worthy of my respect. We will fight with honor."


    The Wolf''s voice was low and resonant, filled with an unusual calm for such a formidable creature. Julian nodded silently, acknowledging his opponent''s dignity. They both knew that this would not be a simple confrontation, but a battle between warriors who understood the true weight of the struggle.


    At the base, his companions watched nervously. Ibarra maintained his composure, although his eyes did not move away from Julian. Valentina and Victoria, on the other hand, were fighting an internal impulse, a feeling of desperation that pushed them to want to break the seal that kept them locked up. Both of them began to beat the walls furiously, trying to open a breach by sheer brute force, but without success. Julian''s barrier was too powerful.


    Meanwhile, Julian decided to attack first. He launched himself forward, his black wings flapping hard, letting him fly towards his enemy with the speed of lightning. With a quick movement, he formed a dark energy long sword in his hand, a blade made of pure darkness that cut through the air with a high-pitched whistle. The Wolf of Darkness responded with an impressive dexterity, dodging the attack by a hair and countering with a paw that split the ground under his paws in two, creating a deep crack.


    Wolf of Darkness: "You are fast, human, but not enough."


    The Wolf jumped into the air, spinning in a fluid motion, and released a series of dark spheres from its mouth. These spheres, surrounded by a chaotic energy, flew towards Julian with the force of meteorites. Julian raised his free hand, creating a wall of shadows that absorbed the impact. However, the resulting explosions shook the terrain, sending shockwaves that broke nearby trees and kicked up clouds of dust.


    Julian wasted no time. He fired a shower of shadow daggers at the Wolf, each one charged with concentrated energy that exploded on contact. The Wolf of Darkness spun in the air, deflecting some of the daggers with its claws while dodging the rest with agile movements. Upon landing, it dug its claws into the earth and let out a roar that made the earth tremble, releasing a shockwave of dark energy that leveled everything in its path.


    Julian teleported away just in time, reappearing behind the Wolf. With a battle cry, he activated the "Shadow Dance", a technique that surrounded him with dark duplicates, all attacking in unison from different directions. The Wolf was hit repeatedly, his senses confused by the speed and accuracy of the attacks. But he was not a creature to give up easily. With a burst of energy, he scattered the duplicates and lunged straight at Julian, his fangs glowing with an unnatural light.


    Julian blocked with his sword, but the force of the impact was such that it made him retreat several meters, leaving a trail of blood in the air. Still, he didn''t give up. He channeled more power into his sword and counterattacked with a series of quick slashes, each aimed at the Wolf''s vital points. The fight turned into a deadly dance, with both fighters moving at superhuman speeds, their attacks unleashing increasing devastation on the surroundings.


    From the base, Ibarra, Russo, Valentina, Victoria and Chino watched in silence, each feeling the tension in their bodies. Each blow echoed in their hearts, knowing that any mistake could be the last for Julian.


    Julian: "I can''t afford to fail... I can''t lose any more people..."


    At that moment, Julian unleashed one of his most powerful abilities: "The Raven Cut", a technique that condensed all dark energy into a single shadow blade, capable of cutting anything in its path. The Wolf of Darkness saw it coming and knew that this was an attack he could not take lightly. With a roar, he summoned a dark energy shield around his body, strengthened by his own abilities. When Julian''s cut hit, the shock was titanic, sending a wave of destruction across the battlefield.


    The ground split, trees were uprooted, and a cloud of debris covered the entire area. But when the dust settled, the Wolf of Darkness was still standing, although seriously injured. His shield had held, but barely. His claws were bleeding, and his eyes were shining with a controlled fury.


    Wolf of Darkness: "Awesome... but not enough, human. You have power, but you lack experience. I have lived for centuries in the dark, perfecting my art of war."


    Julian was breathing hard, feeling the exhaustion begin to take over him. But I also knew I couldn''t back down. Not now. He decided to risk everything and unleashed his final ability - "Soul Union", completely merging his being with Corvo, which gave him a massive increase in power at the cost of extreme exhaustion.


    Julian''s wings spread to the fullest, now surrounded by black flames that devoured the darkness around him. His body was wrapped in a pure shadow armor, and his eyes shone with a light that was both divine and cursed. With a last effort, he launched himself towards the Wolf of Darkness, his movements now much faster and more precise.


    Wolf of Darkness: "Come on, human! Let''s fight to the end!"


    The wolf did not retreat. Despite his injuries, he lunged forward with terrifying speed, his claws cutting through the air as he unleashed a series of dark techniques that they had perfected for centuries. Julian and the Wolf collided in the center of the field, their attacks unleashing explosions that shook the earth and tore the sky.


    The final battle was a whirlwind of destruction. Each blow of Julian split the earth, each paw of the Wolf cut the air like a scythe of shadows. The dark energy was pouring over the battlefield like a river, fueled by the fury and determination of both fighters. Despite the brutality of the fight, there was a mutual respect, an understanding that they were fighting with everything they had.


    In a moment, the Wolf managed to catch Julian with his claws, digging them deep into his flesh. The blood gushed out in a stream, staining the Wolf''s black fur. Julian cried out in pain, but did not back down. With a titanic effort, he broke the Wolf''s grip and released a burst of dark energy at close range, causing the Wolf to let out a howl of agony.


    Julian: "This is for all those who have fallen! I won''t die here!"


    Finally, with a shout that echoed throughout the battlefield, Julian concentrated all his power in a single blow. With amazing speed, he charged towards the Wolf of Darkness, slashing the air with his shadow sword. The Wolf tried to block, but Julian''s power was too much. The blow cut through the Wolf''s shield, piercing through his dark armor and digging deep into his flesh.


    The Wolf of Darkness let out one last sigh, his body starting to fade into the darkness. Before she disappeared completely, her eyes met Julian''s, and in them there was a glow of final respect.


    Wolf of Darkness: "Good fight, human... I hope you survive in this dark world."


    And with those words, the Wolf vanished into nothingness, his body transforming into shadows that dissolved into the


    The group ran towards him as soon as the barrier he had created vanished. Julian saw them coming, but he didn''t have the strength to move. He dropped to his knees, his wings fading into the air, and looked up at the sky, where the glow of the moon illuminated the battlefield.


    Julian: "I succeeded... This time... I didn''t disappoint them."


    With those words, he finally let exhaustion get the better of him, falling to the ground as his friends caught up with him. Silence reigned for a moment, broken only by the heaving breathing of them all. They had survived, but the price had been high.


    The wind was blowing gently, carrying with it the ashes of the monster and the unspoken words of those who had fallen. The world was still a dark and dangerous place, but at that moment, they had achieved a small triumph. One that Julian, with all his power, had achieved at an almost devastating cost.


    The group gathered around their friend, who was lying unconscious but alive. The scars of combat marked his body, but on his face there was an expression of peace. He had protected his own, and that was all that mattered.


    At that very moment, a black shadow remained sitting on the edge of a ruined building, watching the battlefield from above. The figure, wrapped in a dark cloak that seemed to merge with the night, was holding a phone in his hand, talking quietly to someone on the other end of the line.


    ???: "Yes, it looks like he succeeded. They have become stronger... but there are still three more to go. The elf forest is still under attack, and the yellow zone keeps burning."


    The voice that answered from the phone sounded serious, with a tinge of satisfaction.


    Mystery man: "That''s fine. Call me when you have information about others. Soon, ''it'' will come, and we have to be ready... Bye."


    The black shadow nodded silently, stowing the phone in a pocket hidden under his cloak. From his position, he observed Julian, who was barely standing after the fierce battle. A faint smile was drawn on the figure''s face before disappearing into the darkness, whispering in barely audible voice:


    ???: "We''ll see each other again soon, guys..."


    Meanwhile, in a place unknown to the others, a group of mysterious figures was gathered in a room lit only by a dim light. In front, a man whose presence commanded respect, had just hung up the phone. Next to her, a female silhouette, noticeably short and slender, stepped forward and asked in a soft but charged with concern voice:


    Silhouette One: "How are the preparations going?"


    The mysterious man, with a calm but calculating expression, replied without taking his eyes off the star-filled space flame spinning in his hand.


    Mystery Man: "Everything is going well so far. We have only one week left before the difficulty of the system increases."


    Another figure in the room, a tall woman with a firm posture, spoke in turn, her voice reflecting a mixture of impatience and concern. Next to him, a tall man in a long cape stood quietly, listening intently.


    Silhouette Two: "Shouldn''t we go back already, then? What are we waiting for?"


    The mysterious man looked up at his companions and replied with a calmness that contrasted with the urgency in his words.


    Mystery man: "No, not yet. If we did it now, the difficulty would automatically increase as a whim of the evil gods. Be patient... Soon we will be able to go to save them. Soon... the national event will begin."


    With those words, the flame slightly lit up his face, revealing a dark blue eye that shone brightly. he observed the flame in his hand, and with a gentle movement, he closed his fist, making the light disappear.


    While the tension in the room was palpable as the shadows of twilight lengthened, giving way to another night in that world plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 9: The Awakening of the Devil

    Part 1: The Pain of a Hero


    In a distant forest, blood covered the walls like a dark river. The dark elves, led by their king Midgar, were desperately fighting to resist the assault of the grotesque beasts that were approaching. They were giant spiders with male humanoid torsos that spat acid out of their mouths, trying to dissolve the walls that protected the city from the elves.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the chaos, on the side of the monsters, a young man in a long white trench coat and wielding two crimson swords was fighting with all his might. His movements were agile and precise, each blow was imbued with a contained fury that he channeled through his swords. The dark elves, stationed on the walls, would shoot magic arrows in an effort to stop the spiders before they scaled the walls.


    To understand how this point was reached, we must go back in time. Benjamin had arrived at the dark forest and, with a clear mission, requested an audience with the king of the dark elves. His arrival was not received in a friendly manner; the dark elves, distrustful by the previous attacks of other humans, showed a veiled hostility. However, Benjamin was not intimidated and engaged in a chat with the king and the elf leaders. With patience and skill, he initiated a diplomacy in which he proposed peaceful coexistence between the humans of the neighborhood and the dark elves. His proposal was met with skepticism at first, but then it was accepted.


    As a thank you for his diplomatic act, the dark elves decided to teach Benjamin the basic magical techniques of their tribe. These included the control of spirits and the magic of the elements, although dark elves could only use the magic of the willowfire, a fire more powerful than normal fire. For almost a week, Benjamin devoted himself to mastering this technique, managing to imbue the fire into his swords and parts of his body. Then, they started the combat classes with weapons, where he learned to handle daggers, knives, swords, spears, bows, hammers, shields, sickles, blades with chains, among others. By the end of the second week, he had acquired skills in all the weapons known to the elves.


    During his stay, Benjamin formed close bonds with the elves who took care of him, offering him food, water and new, combat-resistant clothes. However, it was at the beginning of the third week when the fate abruptly changed. An earthquake shook the earth and the castle walls, alerting everyone. The elves ran towards the walls, where they were met by the ominous presence of several divine lighthouses. Benjamin, aware of what it meant, understood that a joint assault had begun. According to his research with the dark elves, the zone boss had a time limit before he lost control of the region. Within that time, he had to master all the places at his disposal in order to become stronger and rise to the rank of city boss. And that moment had already begun.


    Determined to protect the city from the dark elves, Benjamin prepared for battle. With determination in his gaze and a weight in his heart, he headed towards the wall and turned to the king and the elves.


    Benjamin: - I will protect this city, even if it''s the last thing I do. It''s the least I can do for you as a thank you for your care.


    After uttering these words, he took a step forward over the wall and launched himself into the void, towards the swarm of monsters that were waiting below. With his two long swords gripped tightly, he used the wall of the rampart to propel himself and, with a leap filled with fury, pounced on the spider monsters. Their swords moved with the precision of a master, slashing and tearing at the creatures with each blow. The will-o''-the-wisp enveloped their weapons, incinerating the monsters on contact, while Benjamin fought with a ferocity that seemed supernatural.


    Each movement was a deadly dance, a lethal choreography in which Benjamin moved between the monsters with a speed and agility that defied the laws of physics. His swords, now an extension of his will, became tools of pure destruction, as the beasts fell before his power, one after another. The sound of steel slicing flesh and the crunching of spiders'' jaws echoed in the air, creating a terrifying symphony that echoed on the dark elf city walls.


    The battle was just beginning, but Benjamin''s determination was unwavering. He would protect those who had taken him in, and he would not stop until the last of those monstrosities was annihilated.


    The battlefield was covered with a red mantle, where the blood of the spider beasts mixed with the earth under Benjamin''s feet. The air was permeated with the smell of burning flesh and corrosive acid, while the walls of the dark elf city trembled before the incessant attack. The infernal spiders, with their colossal bodies and humanoid torsos, spat acid that sputtered on contact with the walls, trying to break through the stone.


    Benjamin, with his white trench coat waving like a banner in the midst of the devastation, was rushing into combat with a restrained fury. His two crimson swords, imbued with the will-o''-the-wisp fire he had learned to master, glowed with ominous intensity as they sliced through the air and flesh of the creatures. Each blow was precise, but it was also charged with a raw brutality, a mixture of lethal grace and outsized strength.


    With a quick movement, Benjamin slid under one of the monstrous spiders that had launched itself at him. He turned on his heel, cutting off the beast''s legs with a single sweep of his right sword, while the left one plunged deep into the monster''s abdomen. A stream of black, slimy blood splattered his face, but Benjamin did not stop. With a grunt, he pulled out the sword and spun on himself, decapitating the creature before its body crashed to the ground with a thud.


    A second spider lunged at him, its fangs glowing with a corrosive acid that could disintegrate flesh in seconds. Benjamin dodged the attack with a backward leap, his movements so fluid they seemed almost choreographed. He landed gently and, without wasting a second, launched himself forward, spinning in the air and severing both arms of the beast in a single blow. The monster let out an agonized shriek, but Benjamin showed no mercy. With a fierce scream, he plunged both swords into the creature''s torso, its blades burning with the will-o''-the-wisp that consumed the monster''s rotting flesh from within.


    The battlefield was a chaos of mutilated bodies, blood and screams. Benjamin moved among the creatures like a gale, his determination palpable in every blow he dealt. However, as the beasts kept coming, his body was starting to feel the weight of the battle. His breathing was getting heavier, and every movement was a reminder of the brutality of the struggle in which he was immersed.


    One of the largest spiders, with fangs as long as swords and a body covered with a natural armor, lunged at him. Benjamin barely had time to dodge, rolling on the ground to avoid the attack. He got up quickly, but the beast gave him no respite. With unexpected speed for a creature of his size, he pounced again, and this time, Benjamin was unable to completely dodge the attack. The spider''s fang tore his trench coat and sank into his side, making him let out a cry of pain.


    The adrenaline pushed him to continue. With a roar, he propelled himself towards the creature, ignoring the pain radiating from his wound. Their swords moved like lightning, severing the beast''s legs one by one. The spider tried to move back, but Benjamin didn''t give him the chance. With a last effort, he threw both swords at the creature''s head, which sank to the handle. The beast fell to the ground, dead, while Benjamin, panting, retrieved his weapons.


    The pain in his side was unbearable, but he couldn''t stop. He knew that every second counted, that the city of the dark elves depended on his success on the battlefield. He kept fighting, cutting, tearing, until his hands were covered with the black blood of the creatures. However, the real test was yet to come.


    One of the spiders, bigger and stronger than the others, emerged from the group. His red eyes shone with a dark intelligence, and his body was covered by a thick armor that shone in the light of the fire that consumed the battlefield. Benjamin prepared for the confrontation, feeling that this would be the toughest battle he had faced so far.


    The spider charged at him with overwhelming force, and Benjamin barely had time to raise his swords to block the attack. The impact sent him backwards, his feet sliding on the bloody floor, but he held firm. With a cry of effort, he pushed the creature back and launched into the attack. His swords flashed with the will-o''-the-wisp as he tried to penetrate the beast''s breastplate, but this one was tougher than he had anticipated.


    The spider counterattacked, moving with a speed that didn''t seem natural. Benjamin dodged the first blow, but could not avoid the second. The creature''s fang sank into his left arm, and before he could react, the spider ripped it out by the skin of his teeth. The pain was unbearable, a burst of agony that went through his entire body. He let out a scream, his vision blurred for a moment, but the survival instinct made him keep going.


    With his right arm still functional, he launched a desperate blow towards the creature''s head. The sword sank between the beast''s eyes, and with a titanic effort, Benjamin pushed the blade deeper, until he felt the spider''s skull crack under the pressure. The creature let out one last squeal and then collapsed, dead.


    Benjamin fell to his knees, panting. His body was covered with wounds, and blood was flowing freely from the wound where his left arm had been before. The battlefield around him was a graveyard of dead creatures, but the price had been high. He leaned forward, resting his sword on the ground to avoid falling, his breathing short, as the adrenaline finally started to fade.


    The sky above him was getting darker, as if the world itself realized the battle that had just taken place. But Benjamin, despite the pain and fatigue, knew that he had won. He had defended the city from the dark elves, just as he had promised. However, the cost of that victory was evident in every fiber of his being.


    As his strength slowly left him, he closed his eyes, allowing himself a brief moment of rest. The battle was over, and although he knew that new fights would come, for now, he had done his duty.


    The sky had darkened after the battle, and Benjamin, exhausted and wounded, was on his knees, panting on the battlefield covered with the corpses of the spider beasts


    The sky had darkened after the battle, and Benjamin, exhausted and wounded, was on his knees, panting on the battlefield covered with the corpses of the spider beasts. The full moon was shining faintly through the black clouds, casting eerie shadows on the walls of the dark elf city. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed in the silent scene, and Benjamin looked up to see King Midgar, the proud and powerful leader of the dark elves, slowly approaching him.


    The king, with his imposing bearing and aura of authority, stopped in front of Benjamin. Without words, he extended his hand towards the young warrior, offering a gesture of respect and gratitude. Benjamin, surprised by the gesture, took the king''s hand firmly, feeling the strength and dignity emanating from him. It was a moment of mutual recognition, a bond between two warriors who had fought side by side to protect the city.


    However, the moment was brutally interrupted. One of the spiders that Benjamin thought was dead suddenly rose up from among the corpses, its eyes shining with a malevolent light. In the blink of an eye, the creature lunged at the Midgar king, its fangs dripping acid as it headed straight for his neck. Benjamin barely had time to react; the beast bit deeply into the king''s flesh, injecting into his body a poison that carried a seal of genetic linkage.


    The Midgar king let out a stifled scream as he fell to his knees, his body convulsing violently. His eyes turned completely black, and a dark energy began to emanate from within. Benjamin, horrified, tried to help him, but was thrown back by an invisible force. Within seconds, the king''s figure began to change, his body deforming and twisting as the entity that had invaded his body took full control.


    The transformation was swift and terrifying. King Midgar was no longer the proud leader of the dark elves; he was now an abomination, a creature of pure darkness and evil. His body had taken on a skeletal and ethereal appearance, covered in shadows that seemed to throb with a sinister energy. Long tentacle-like limbs emerged from his back, undulating as if they were living snakes, and his eyes shone with an electric blue glare that radiated terror.


    Long tentacle-like limbs emerged from his back, undulating as if they were living snakes, and his eyes shone with an electric blue glow that radiated terror


    Benjamin, heartbroken by the tragedy he had just witnessed, felt an uncontrollable anger take over him. His hands were shaking as he raised his crimson swords, his eyes filled with tears that seemed tinged with blood. He could not accept what had happened, he could not let King Midgar, who had extended his hand to him as a sign of respect, become that monstrosity.


    With a heart-rending scream, Benjamin lunged forward, his swords slashing the air with a desperate fury. Each blow was charged with a mixture of pain, rage and a wild determination. The swords collided with the dark tentacles of the monster, which moved with supernatural speed, blocking and deflecting attacks with ease. Benjamin was screaming with every stroke, his movements a frantic whirlwind of power and precision, but also of chaos and despair.


    The creature, now known as the King of Darkness, moved with an ominous grace. His movements were fluid and lethal, like a macabre dance. Each tentacle was a whip that was thrown at Benjamin, seeking to destroy him. Benjamin was dodging and counterattacking with impressive speed, but the creature seemed to anticipate his every move. The tentacles tangled around their swords, pulling at them and forcing Benjamin to let go of them to avoid being dragged away.


    Unarmed, Benjamin did not back down. Instead, he charged towards the creature with an even greater fury, throwing a punch straight at the face of the King of Darkness. His fist slammed into the hard surface of the monster''s face, sending a shockwave through the air. The creature barely recoiled, but the expression on his face showed a mixture of contempt and sadistic pleasure.


    The King of Darkness threw Benjamin to the ground with a brutal blow, causing the earth to split under his body. Benjamin got up, bleeding and panting, but he didn''t give in. In his mind, the memories of King Midgar, of his respect and kindness, impelled him to keep fighting. I knew I couldn''t lose, not when everything they''d fought for was on the line.


    Benjamin charged again, dodging a tentacle that was heading his way and lunging towards the monster''s torso. With superhuman strength, he slammed a knee into the stomach of the King of Darkness, sending him flying backwards. Without missing a beat, he ran towards his swords, which were still glowing with the will-o''-the-wisp, and lifted them up just in time to block a descending attack from the creature.


    The clash between the darkness of the King of Darkness and the crimson swords of Benjamin briefly illuminated the battlefield with a blinding light. Benjamin pushed with all his might, and for a moment, it seemed that he had gained ground. However, the creature was not so easily overpowered. With an inhuman roar, he pushed Benjamin back, his tentacles twisting around his body, trying to crush him.


    Benjamin, trapped, felt the pressure on his body increasing, the shadows trying to suffocate him, break his bones. But even at that moment, he did not stop fighting. With a willpower that overcame physical pain, he concentrated all his energy on his swords, which began to burn with renewed intensity. With a final scream, he released an explosion of will-o''-the-wisp that incinerated the tentacles holding him captive.


    Freed, Benjamin once again rushed towards the King of Darkness, this time with a clear strategy. He knew he had to cut off the tentacles to weaken the monster, and he did so. With quick and precise movements, he began to sever every approaching limb, his swords dancing around him in a frenzy of cuts and lunges. The will-o''-the-wisp was burning the creature''s dark flesh, and for the first time, the King of Darkness showed signs of pain.


    But the creature was not defeated. With a roar that echoed throughout the city, he launched a blast of dark energy towards Benjamin, who barely had time to raise his swords to defend himself. The impact was devastating, sending Benjamin flying several meters backwards, crashing into a stone wall. Pain coursed through his body, but he forced himself to stand, staggering but determined.


    The King of Darkness, although wounded, slowly approached him, his eyes shining with an infernal light, enjoying Benjamin''s agony. But the young warrior would not give up. With tears streaming down his face, mingling with the blood and dirt, he raised his swords for the last time. This would be his last attempt, his last sacrifice to save what was left of King Midgar.


    With a shout that echoed throughout the city, Benjamin lunged forward, his swords flashing with an almost blinding glare. He dodged a tentacle that was heading towards his head, leaping to the side of the monster and cutting deep into its torso. The creature let out a howl of pain, but Benjamin didn''t stop. With superhuman speed, he struck again and again, slicing through the creature''s dark and corrupt flesh.


    Finally, with a last effort, Benjamin concentrated all his power in a single blow. Their swords crossed in front of him, forming a glowing X that cut cleanly through the King of Darkness'' torso. The creature let out an agonized shriek before falling to its knees, its body starting to crumble into shadows.


    Benjamin, panting and on the verge of collapse, watched as the King of Darkness slowly fell to the ground, his body crumbling into dark ashes. With its last breath, the creature tried to reach Benjamin, but he took a step back, letting the shadows dissipate in the wind.


    Finally, the battlefield fell silent. Benjamin, covered in blood and sweat, dropped his swords to the ground and fell to his knees, his hand shaking. The moon was shining faintly in the sky, as Benjamin''s tears fell to the ground, mingling with the blood of battle. He had won, but the price had been too high.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Benjamin, with his gaze fixed on the ground, felt how despair enveloped him. The blood was slowly gushing from his eyes, falling like scarlet tears, as he clenched his teeth with restrained fury. In his mind, the memories of the King of the Dark Elves, his friend, swirled with a mixture of sadness and anger. The frustration was reflected on his face as the shadows hovered over him, covering the moon and plunging the night into almost absolute darkness.


    benjamin: - T-tsk... oh, grrr... - it was the only thing he could articulate, his voice choked by the anguish that was corroding him inside.


    The only light shining in the blackness was the crimson flame of his sword, which crackled faintly in the gloom. The rain began to fall from the sky, as if nature itself was lamenting the loss of the king. The drops slid down his face, mingling with the tears of blood, as he looked up to the sky, looking for answers in the storm.


    Then, a heart-rending scream, full of pain and despair, escaped from the depths of his being, echoing on the battlefield.


    Benjamin: - Haaaaaaa!... Haaaaaaa!... -Benjamin''s scream was the raw manifestation of his pain, a wail that was mixed with the rumbling of thunder, as if the whole world shared his agony.


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Part 2: The Awakening of the Goddess


    The atmosphere was charged with the chaotic energy of a never-ceasing storm, with the sky spewing its fury in the form of torrential rain. The drops were falling heavily, soaking everything around them, turning the terrain into a treacherous quagmire. Between the intermittent flashes of lightning, two figures were facing each other in a desperate combat. Jamal and Sasha had managed to narrowly escape the beast that was chasing them, but the creature, known as Alpha Xenomorph, was not going to allow its prey to get away so easily.


    The Alpha Xenomorph was an entity that could only be described as an abomination coming out of the darkest corners of the cosmos. Her body seemed like an amalgam of nightmares and unspeakable horrors, a combination of shapes that defied logic and reason. Her twisted figure was both graceful and grotesque, with unnaturally curving limbs, covered by a glossy black skin that oozed a dark, viscous substance. From its elongated and angular head, needle-sharp thorns protruded, which moved with a life of their own, as if they were lurking for an opportunity to tear the flesh of their victims. Her eyes, deep wells of darkness, radiated an infinite malevolence, as if the creature had been conceived in a place where light and hope were mere illusions.


    The sound of the creature moving was a constant drip of anguish, a crawling that resonated in the psyche like a primitive warning of danger. Every step the Alpha Xenomorph took made the earth creak under its weight, while its long, segmented tail moved with deadly agility, stirring the air with a hissing sound that cut through the silence of the night. She seemed to be a physical manifestation of fear and chaos, a creature that did not belong to this world, but to an unfathomable abyss where the rules of reality did not apply.


    Jamal, wounded and exhausted, felt the growing presence of the Alpha Xenomorph as a physical, crushing pressure on his mind. I knew I couldn''t run away. The monster was determined to hunt him down, and in his state, with his dwindling strength, he could not afford another retreat. She looked at Sasha, her partner, who understood with a single glance that this battle was not for her. With a quick farewell, Sasha ran to a nearby building, looking for shelter and a way to send a message to the gods. Jamal, now alone, faced the enormity of the monster looming over him, more like a living shadow than a tangible creature.


    The warrior braced himself, closing his eyes for a brief moment and taking a deep breath. He felt Ares'' energy flowing through his body, giving him a power that transcended human limits. His muscles tensed, his mind focused, and his senses were sharpened to the maximum. Every beat of his heart was pumping not only blood, but pure determination, as the necromancy and blood manipulation skills merged with the strength of the warrior divinity.


    Without warning, the Alpha Xenomorph attacked. Her body dissolved into the darkness, becoming a part of it, invisible to the human eye. But Jamal was not an ordinary human at that time. He felt the pressure in the air change, the temperature plummet, and he could sense the danger before it materialized. He turned just in time, raising a shield of magical energy that stopped the creature''s deadly blow, a tentacle that had been thrown with the intention of piercing through it.


    The impact was titanic, the sound reverberating through the forest like thunder. Jamal, taking advantage of the proximity of the Xenomorph, counterattacked. With a burst of black energy that erupted from his hands, he directed the spell directly at the monster''s center of mass. The Alpha Xenomorph growled, but it was not a sound of pain, but rather one of irritation, as if that attack, which would have destroyed any other being, had only managed to annoy him.


    The monster responded with a speed and ferocity that defied its size. His multiple limbs moved in a whirlwind of violence, each intended to tear, crush, or penetrate Jamal''s defense. The warrior dodged, blocked and deflected each attack with pinpoint accuracy, his movements were fluid, almost choreographic, a spectacle of pure martial skill fused with divine power. His body, strengthened by Ares, moved with an agility and strength that seemed to defy the laws of nature.


    At one point, Jamal summoned the dead lying on the ground below them. Skeletons and broken corpses emerged from the mud, animated by the warrior''s necromancy. They charged towards the Alpha Xenomorph, their mangled and putrid bodies crashing into the monster in a desperate attempt to slow it down. But the Alpha Xenomorph was not a common enemy. With a twist of his body, he launched a devastating attack that reduced the corpses to dust and ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Jamal: (shouting between his teeth, while throwing a series of quick cuts with his sword wrapped in magic fire): "I won''t let myself be won, by a fucking black bug!"


    The Alpha Xenomorph seemed to revel in the challenge, his ghoulish smile spreading, showing endless rows of sharp teeth. His spines stood up, and his body began to emit a vibration that echoed on the ground, causing the ground beneath Jamal''s feet to crack and shake. Then, the monster launched a new attack, one that Jamal had not anticipated. The darkness that enveloped him condensed into the form of ethereal blades, which flew at him from all directions.


    Jamal barely had time to raise his defenses. He created an energy dome around himself, but the blades were relentless, striking with such force that the shield began to give way. One after another, the blades penetrated the barrier, tearing through Jamal''s flesh, cutting through his skin and causing painful grooves of blood that began to stain his armor. Despite the injuries, Jamal did not falter. He gritted his teeth, channeling more energy to bolster his defense, while counterattacking with everything he had.


    The battlefield was transformed into a chaos of energy, fire, blood and darkness. Jamal moved his sword with breakneck speed, each cut releasing waves of destructive energy that crashed into the Alpha Xenomorph, but the creature seemed inexhaustible. To each impact, the monster responded with an even fiercer blow, its body seemed to twist and change shape with each attack, as if it was adapting, becoming more lethal by the second.


    In a desperate attempt to end the match, Jamal invoked his most powerful technique. He channeled his life energy, mixing it with the blood gushing from his wounds, and released it like a wave of pure death. The dark energy swirled around him, transforming into a storm of blood blades that spun towards the Alpha Xenomorph. The creature, for the first time, seemed to hesitate, but it was not enough to stop it.


    The Alpha Xenomorph, with a terrifying speed, rushed forward, cutting through the blood storm. His body was covered with sores and cuts, but his determination was endless. Jamal barely had time to react when the monster appeared directly in front of him, its jaw opening grotesquely, revealing an abyss of sharp teeth that closed like a death trap. Jamal swung his sword just in time to block the attack, but the impact was so brutal that it threw him backwards, crossing several meters of terrain before crashing into a tree.


    The pain was instantaneous, a wave of agony coursed through his body as he felt several ribs breaking from the impact. He coughed up blood, his hands were shaking as he tried to get up, but the Alpha Xenomorph didn''t give him a break. The creature moved with the swiftness of a predator on its final hunt, throwing its tentacles at Jamal, who barely managed to dodge them with a last, desperate effort. However, one of the tentacles managed to reach him, wrapping around his leg and knocking him to the ground with superhuman strength.


    Jamal: (in a choppy voice, as he struggles to free his leg in the end giving up): "No... I said he wouldn''t let me win... and in the end a horrible black shit is going to kill me ha... what an irony.."


    the rain kept falling furiously while Sasha stood on top of a building, his gaze lost in the vastness of the night sky. The moon, veiled by heavy clouds, was just peeking out between the flashes of lightning. Inside his mind, chaos was raging. She had received countless requests for protection from various deities, but none seemed right, none offered the solution she needed at that moment. Jamal was fighting for his life against an abomination that defied all understanding, and she, helpless, could do nothing to help him.


    Despair began to take hold of her. He fell to his knees, feeling an immense pressure on his chest. In the distance, she could feel a shiver running down her spine, a feeling that confirmed what she was most afraid of: Jamal was in danger, and there was nothing she could do. The sight of her companion lying on the ground, crushed under the weight of the creature, made her scream silently, begging for a miracle.


    And then, as if her pleas had reached heavenly ears, something changed. The moon, which had been hidden until that moment, began to shine with an unusual intensity, pushing aside the clouds as if they were mere gauze veils. A silvery light enveloped Sasha, and at that instant, a soft but firm voice echoed in her mind. It was a voice that carried with it a promise of hope, a voice that emanated power and wisdom.


    sasha: - "Don''t be afraid, little warrior. You''ve been heard. I, Diana, sister of Apollo, goddess of the moon, have chosen to guide your hand on this dark night."


    Sasha felt like her body was lifted off the ground, floating gently in the air, as the moonlight completely enveloped her. A warm feeling of peace came over her, dispelling the anguish and fear that had been suffocating her. Her heart was beating with renewed strength, while a divine energy filled her from the depths. She understood now, she had been chosen not only to protect, but to fight.


    The transformation was quick but dazzling. Her attire changed, becoming a white robe with violet hues that sparkled in the moonlight. In his hands, a spear made of moon crystal materialized, gleaming as an extension of his own will. Around them, six circles of light in the form of crescent moons began to rotate, forming a protective halo that radiated power. Her hair, now long and white, was billowing in the wind, shining like a beacon in the darkness.


    With renewed determination, Sasha threw a slash in the air with her spear, and from the tip of it emerged a crescent-shaped energy


    With renewed determination, Sasha threw a slash in the air with her spear, and from the tip of it a crescent-shaped energy emerged. The attack flew through the air with amazing speed, directly hitting the Alpha Xenomorph, which was about to deliver the final blow to Jamal. The creature was hit squarely, thrown back with brutal force, moving away from the body of its companion.


    Jamal, barely conscious, looked up and saw Sasha descending beside him, radiating a power he had never seen before. The sight of his companion, now turned into a divine warrior, filled him with a mixture of awe and relief. Despite the pain he felt in every fiber of his being, he managed to smile and, with his typical sarcastic tone, made a comment that, despite everything, revealed his joy.


    Jamal: - "I think it would have been more epic to enter a few minutes ago, don''t you think, smug...? Hehehe..."


    Sasha smiled back, a smile full of compassion and determination, before turning to the monster still writhing in the distance, getting ready for the next round. He gently lifted Jamal off the ground, using his power to pull him away from the spot before he fainted, exhausted from the battle and the injuries he had sustained.


    The fate of both was now in the hands of Sasha, who, filled with the power of the goddess Diana, was preparing to face the abomination that had almost finished with Jamal. As the warrior collapsed, Sasha set out to confront the Alpha Xenomorph, knowing that the battle was not over, but that she now had the power to confront him.


    Under the moonlight, the goddess Diana chose her prot¨¦g¨¦. Sasha stood up from the ground, her body shining and full of divine power, transformed into the moon warrior, with a white robe with violet shades waving in the wind and a moon crystal spear in her hands. Jamal, exhausted and hurt, looked on in amazement as Sasha picked him up and led him away from the place, with a sarcastic and cheerful comment.


    Sasha said nothing, her gaze was fixed on the beast that had almost killed Jamal. Fury burned in his heart, fueled by the despair and fear he had felt at seeing him fall. Now, that fury was channeled into a cold and calculated anger. The six moon-shaped circles revolving around him emitted a cold, deathly light, reflecting his unwavering resolve. The beast, the alpha Xenomorph, was flailing around in the darkness, its limbs twisted and dripping with a black liquid like night. His eyes glowed maliciously, aware of the new threat facing him.


    Sasha did not wait. He lunged at the beast with superhuman speed, his spear glowing in the light of the full moon. With a fluid movement, he launched his first attack: "Full Moon Cut." The spear drew a perfect arc, cutting through the air with a hissing sound and releasing a full moon-shaped wave of energy that headed straight towards the Xenomorphh. The beast growled, trying to dodge the attack, but it was too slow. The energy wave hit him squarely, splitting him in two with a clean and precise cut.


    The Xenomorph squealed in pain, his body regenerating rapidly, but Sasha didn''t give him time to recover. With a twist of his wrist, he executed the "Waning Moon Cut." This cut was more subtle, more precise. The lunar energy condensed on the tip of the spear, and when Sasha attacked, the energy wave shot out like a sharp blade, severing the Xenomorphh''s limbs with surgical precision. The beast''s limbs fell to the ground, writhing like snakes, but again, the Xenomorphh''s monstrous regeneration allowed it to regain its shape.


    However, Sasha was one step ahead. Moving with lethal grace, he performed the "New Moon Cut." This time, there was no glow on the spear, no visible energy wave. The attack was silent and invisible, like the new moon that hides in the darkness. The beast had no time to react when his torso was pierced by an invisible force, his skin torn and his flesh shredded without Sasha even physically touching him.


    The Xenomorphh roared in agony, but instead of falling, its eyes flashed with a beastly fury. His body swelled, and new limbs began to emerge from his wounds, twisted and full of sharp claws. With a deafening roar, he lunged at Sasha with unexpected speed, his claws slashing through the air with brutal force. But Sasha was ready. With a twist of his spear, he performed the "Crescent Moon Slash", the most powerful attack in his arsenal.


    The spear shone with a blinding light, and when Sasha moved it, a crescent moon-shaped wave of energy shot out towards the Xenomorphh. The energy wave was so powerful that it cut through the beast like it was butter, splitting its body into countless pieces. The Xenomorphh fell to the ground, mangled and bleeding, but his monstrous nature allowed him to keep fighting. The pieces of his body began to move, slowly coming together as Sasha looked at them with an inhuman coldness.


    Wasting no time, Sasha threw herself into hand-to-hand combat. His moon crystal spear moved with breakneck speed, his attacks were precise and lethal. With each blow, the Xenomorph lost more and more of its vital energy, its movements became slower and clumsier, while Sasha moved with the grace of a dancer and the fury of a storm.


    The Xenomorph tried to defend itself, its sharp claws cutting through the air in desperate attempts to hurt Sasha, but she dodged each attack with terrifying ease. With a war cry, Sasha performed a low sweep with his spear, severing the beast''s legs and causing it to fall to the ground. Without giving him time to recover, Sasha jumped on his body, raising his spear for a final blow.


    The spear descended with brutal force, piercing through the Xenomorph''s skull and digging into the ground below him. The beast let out one last breath, its body trembling before becoming motionless. But Sasha was not finished. Anger still burned in his heart, fueled by the sight of Jamal injured on the ground. With a coldness that would frighten even the bravest, Sasha pulled his spear out of the beast''s skull and began to cut and impale its head with almost mechanical precision. Every blow was a reminder of the rage and pain he had felt, and every cut was an expression of his desire for revenge.


    The rain was falling on her body, washing the bloodstains off her clothes as Sasha worked. His movements were methodical, precise, but also filled with a contained anger that seemed about to explode. Finally, after what seemed like hours, Sasha stopped. The Xenomorph''s head was mangled, unrecognizable, and his body was covered with deep, bloody cuts.


    Sasha looked at the corpse with a disdainful expression before lifting his spear and taking a step back. The rain was still falling, and the silence that followed the match was deafening. But inside her, the fury still burned. It wasn''t just the pain of seeing Jamal hurt that drove her, but also the realization that there was something dark and terrible inside, something the moon goddess had unleashed to fight this threat.


    However, despite the anger and violence, Sasha knew that she had done the right thing. She had saved Jamal, she had defeated the monster, and she had fulfilled her duty as a prot¨¦g¨¦ of the moon goddess. But deep down in his being, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of emptiness. There was something about the way she had killed the Xenomorphh that left her uneasy, as if a part of her had enjoyed the act of destruction too much.


    With a sigh, Sasha lowered her spear and started walking towards where Jamal was lying, passed out on the ground. He knew that he would need to rest and recover before he could move on, but he also knew that the path he had chosen would not be easy. The moon goddess had given her power, but she had also given her a responsibility, and now, more than ever, Sasha understood the weight of that power.


    Thus, the power of the goddess faded, and Sasha fell to the side of Jamal, who had already awakened. Both were injured and exhausted, but safe. Each of the survivors of this world had achieved his task: to liberate each area from the monsters. Only the final boss was missing, and everyone believed that by defeating him, all this would end and they could live in peace.


    However, at that precise instant, a hologram materialized in front of each of them, shining with a cold and imposing light. The words echoed in the air, bringing them a message that echoed in their minds like an ominous warning:


    "An completed the individual and group tests, released to each kingdom in the area and brought peace. In a short time the final phase of the tutorial event starts: new group mission. Kill the Zone boss: Alucard, the immortal."


    The revelation left them frozen, the chill of uncertainty coursing through their bodies. The name resonated with a charge of terror; Alucard was not only an enemy, but a symbol of the endless struggle that still awaited them. The pressure of fate was hovering over them, and in the midst of the confusion, Rosario took the initiative.


    Rosario: - Let''s all get together! -he called determinedly, his firm voice echoing as the hologram kept flashing-. The final stage has begun and we need to organize our army to face Alucard, the immortal.


    The eyes crossed between them, each one feeling the weight of what was at stake. They knew that this battle would be different, a fight not only for survival, but for the future they longed to build. The urgency of the situation pushed them to act; everyone began to move, gathering strength, preparing for what was to come.


    At the same time, at the entrance of the neighborhood, something was moving. A figure stood on a burning building, a grotesque structure created by the monsters themselves to please their dark master. Alucard''s silhouette stood majestically on the ceiling, his eyes shining with an insatiable hunger as he watched the chaos that reigned around him.


    The flames danced in the wind, reflecting the destructive nature of the world around him, but to Alucard, they were a fascinating sight. His smile was expanding, revealing sharp fangs that glistened in the firelight. The air was permeated with smoke and ash, and he was breathing deeply, enjoying the essence of the destruction.


    Alucard: - Soon... - he murmured in a sibilant voice, his tone charged with a voracious desire¡ª. They will soon come to me, attracted by the echo of their despair.


    As the smell of burning flesh filled the air, his thoughts turned to the survivors preparing to face him. He felt her fear and determination, a mixture that excited him. Every step they took brought them closer to their inevitable encounter, and Alucard was eager to satisfy his hunger with the coming combat.


    Alucard: - Do you think you are the heroes of this story? he laughed, his laughter echoing like a dark echo in the night. This is just the beginning of his descent into madness.


    With a fluid movement, he leaned forward, his fangs shining in the light of the flames. The battle was near, and the immortal was ready to welcome them to the hell he had created.

 Chapter 10: The Final Battle

    The gym, once a place of laughter and joy, was now a tense haven full of determination. Ibarra, Pato, Juli¨¢n, Victoria, Sasha, Benjamin , Chino, Russo, Valentina, Jamal and Rosario had gathered in this space, surrounded by the survivors who could still fight. The walls were decorated with souvenirs from a better past: trophies from sports competitions, posters from school events and photos of students smiling. Now, all of that seemed like a distant echo of the life they led before the chaos broke loose.


    Outside the gym, a growing sound echoed in the air. The dwarves, with their metallic armor that squeaked with every step, were approaching marching in formation. They carried with them a variety of weapons: axes, crossbows and small tanks that advanced with effort, but with determination. They were small but lethal, ready to face any threat that stood in their way. From the other side, the dark elves were closing in, their weaponry glinting in the sunlight filtering through the clouds. The elf knights, haughty and graceful, carried gleaming swords and ornate shields, ready to join the fight.


    Inside the gym, the atmosphere was fraught with tension. The murmurs died down as Rosario took the lead, her figure standing out among the group. His gaze was steady, his eyes shone with an intensity that captured everyone''s attention. She knew that this moment was crucial; they needed a boost, a spark that would ignite the flame of hope in their hearts.


    Rosario¡ª - We''ve been here for five years... - he began, his voice echoing on the walls, as if every word had weight. His tone was a call to action, a call to the memory of everything they had lost and what was still ahead of them.


    Rosario: -We ran away and left our home behind, thinking that it would be better outside. We were wrong... and we came back, almost losing more lives than we had when we left. We parted ways with friends who have returned and are giving us hope for a better tomorrow...


    Every word he uttered seemed to soar into the air, charged with a palpable emotion. Everyone was motionless, feeling the echo of their experience resonate in their own hearts. The faces of Ibarra, Pato, Juli¨¢n and the others reflected the internal struggle that each one faced, a mixture of fear and determination. Benjamin, with his bandaged arm, gritted his teeth, remembering the losses suffered on the way.


    Rosario: -The hope we needed to rise up! he continued, his voice rising fervently. Let''s fight! We''re going to destroy that bastard to get back the home that belongs to us!


    A scream echoed in the air, an echo of resistance and bravery. The room was filled with renewed energy. The fighting spirit was revived in each of those present. With those words, everyone cheered up, and a war cry burst from his lips. A unified roar, as if the gym itself trembled at the strength of his resolve.


    While the clamor of their companions filled the air, the heroes prepared for the inevitable confrontation. With determination, they began to organize, forming groups and distributing the weapons. Ibarra took command, making sure everyone knew their roles and how they would deal with the coming battle. The tension was palpable in the air, but each one was determined to fight, to not let fear dominate them.


    As the preparations progressed, some of the characters began to check their equipment. Pato was adjusting his armor, making sure every piece was in place. Julian, with his steady gaze, was checking his arsenal of weapons, making sure that everything was ready for battle. Victoria, always attentive, moved among the others, giving words of encouragement and making sure that no one felt alone.


    Sasha, still feeling the weight of what she had lived through, found a moment to take a deep breath. He looked around at his companions who had survived together, and smiled. I knew that each of them had their own path, but they had come this far, together, and that gave them strength.


    Meanwhile, outside the gym, the tension was increasing. The dwarves, with their small but powerful weapons, were preparing for the confrontation. The dark elves, their faces serious and determined, adjusted their bows and swords, ready to answer the call of battle. The combination of their forces was imposing, and the air was filled with an electric expectation.


    On the horizon, Alucard''s shadows loomed, his dark presence was already palpable. With his sinister smile, he was preparing to receive those who would dare to challenge him. The roar of the wind was like a harbinger of what was to come, a reminder that the struggle would not only be for survival, but for the vindication of their lives, of their home.


    With the gym about to burst into a frenzy of energy and courage, the eleven protagonists stood at the front of the group, ready to face the looming abyss. They knew their fate was uncertain, but the power of unity propelled them forward. They were ready to enter the battle, ready to face Alucard, the immortal, and reclaim their home once more.


    The doors of the gym opened wide, letting in the cool afternoon breeze, impregnated with the essence of the impending combat. Each of them took a step forward, head held high and heart pounding. With their eyes fixed on the horizon, they headed towards the battlefield, where Alucard''s shadow loomed as an imminent threat.


    As they approached, the sound of the troops became louder and louder. The great army of the immortal being was waiting for them, a wave of darkness ready to devour them. The tension was growing, and each of the heroes could feel the throb of fear in his chest, but also the burning of determination.


    Suddenly, a cold and sadistic laugh broke the silence that enveloped the field. Alucard stood on top of a burning structure, his eyes shining with an inhuman desire. The smile that adorned his face was a mixture of mockery and contempt, and his voice echoed like an ominous echo in the air.


    Alucard: "Welcome, dear heroes," he teased, his words peppered with icy disdain. I have been looking forward to your arrival. I see that you have gathered a lovely group, full of hope and courage. But do you think this is enough to face me?


    He leaned forward, his gaze fixed on them, enjoying the despair emanating from their faces.


    Alucard: -They have spent years fighting to survive, but they have been simply a toy in my hands. And now? Now they''re coming to try to destroy me, to get back what they think is theirs. But, I regret to inform you, the reality is much more cruel than you imagine.


    With a gesture, he gestured to his dark army lining up behind him, a tide of shadows ready to attack.


    Alucard: -You are just a group of insects that dare to defy a god. I will crush them for what they are, and I will enjoy every moment of their suffering.


    Alucard''s laughter echoed in the air, a macabre melody that filled the heroes with a cold determination. They knew that they could not back down, that they could not allow fear to dominate them. With the echo of his words still ringing in their ears, they prepared for the battle that would decide their fate.


    The battle had begun.


    Benjamin, despite the agony he felt at the loss of his arm, grasped his sword tightly, feeling the familiar hilt in his hand. Every step he took towards Alucard was a struggle against pain, an act of will that resonated in the deep abyss of his wounded heart. Anger was building up inside him, an incandescent fury that lit his eyes with a dark fire. He stood before the immortal being, his gaze fixed on the figure towering over him, defying him with a mixture of bravery and desperation.


    With a face marked by sadness and anger, he raised his sword, pointing directly at Alucard. His voice, charged with emotion, resonated with a defiant echo that pierced the heavy atmosphere of the battlefield.


    Benjamin: - Tell me something! - he shouted, his imposing tone attracted the attention of everyone present. We were originally twelve... where''s my friend? Where''s Leon? He came out with us when he woke up, looking for more strength, but the only trace there were his footsteps heading to this place. Tell me... did you kill him?


    Alucard''s icy laughter echoed in the air like an icy wind, his expression full of mockery. With a contemptuous gesture, he leaned forward, enjoying the torment he was inflicting on Benjamin.


    Alucard: - Ho... I don''t know. I''ve eaten so many useless people, maybe your friend was one of them too¡ª" he replied, his voice brimming with contempt. Hahahahahahaha!


    The immortal''s words were a brutal blow to Benjamin, a deep wound that cracked the fragile hope he still harbored. In that instant, the anger that had been simmering inside him erupted like an erupting volcano. I couldn''t take it anymore. The pain and despair turned into a voracious determination. With a thunderous scream that echoed throughout the field, he merged his being with that of his god for the first time, invoking his ancestral power.


    Benjamin: - HO, GOD ZEUS! he cried with all his might. COME TO MY CALL AND GIVE ME THE POWER TO ELIMINATE THIS TRASH!


    The energy accumulated around him became palpable, as if the air itself feared his invocation. Suddenly, a ray of divine light fell from the sky with dazzling violence, piercing through the darkness surrounding Alucard. The light illuminated the battlefield, and the rumble of thunder echoed in everyone''s hearts, a call to war that rekindled their spirit.


    The energy discharge shook the terrain, sending shock waves that made the ground tremble under the feet of the fighters. The brilliance of the lightning illuminated Benjamin''s figure, who was surrounded by a dazzling aura of divine power. His body, though scarred by the scars of battle, stood with a new determination, like a beacon of hope in the midst of darkness.


    Alucard''s eyes widened in surprise, his smile faded for a moment at the magnificence of the power unfolding before him. But he quickly regained his coolness, a sadistic glow illuminating his gaze. Zeus'' presence was palpable, but so was his arrogance.


    The roar of conflict erupted on the battlefield, a symphony of chaos and bravery that echoed throughout the area. With his body scarred and full of scars from ancient battles, Benjamin stood at the front, his purple aura emanating strongly. Electricity snaked through his skin, a manifestation of the divine power of Zeus flowing through him, illuminating the battlefield with an ethereal glow. With a firm shout, he summoned his companions.


    Benjamin: - Attack!


    Instantly, the warriors surrounding him rushed forward, their hearts pounding with determination. Rosario, with her innate leadership, moved to Benjamin''s side, her sword shining with a deep red glow. I knew they had to attack with everything they had. With a nimble movement, she cut down a monster that was trying to pounce on her, her ability for hand-to-hand combat being one of her greatest strengths.


    Benjamin: - We can''t let them get any closer! - he shouted, encouraging his companions as they advanced.


    Pato, next to her, fired a flurry of arrows from his bow, each of them unleashing a shower of magical energy that crashed into the enemies. Their arrows were not only fast, but also imbued with the power of nature, each impact leaving the monsters stunned and weakened.


    Pato: - Keep moving forward! Don''t stop! - exclaimed Pato, enjoying the combat, his enthusiasm kindled by the battle.


    Sasha, for her part, used her newly acquired power from the moon goddess. With a wave of his hands, he summoned a light shield that protected his companions from enemy attacks. The light shone brightly, absorbing the damage and returning flashes of energy that disoriented the monsters.


    Sasha¡ª - We can''t let them overtake us! - he shouted, as a flash of light shot towards a group of creatures trying to outflank their allies.


    In the background, Ibarra, known for his cunning and quick strategies, was directing the remaining soldiers. With his sword in hand, he moved with pinpoint accuracy, every blow he delivered was lethal. The other fighters he had gathered during his journey followed him loyally, each knowing that victory depended on their ability to fight together.


    Ibarra: - Follow the training! Don''t split up! - ordered Ibarra, his voice cutting the air like a sharp sword.


    Valentina and Russo were moving as a unit, flanking the enemies while fighting fiercely. Valentina, agile and fast, used her dagger with impressive dexterity, while Russo, stronger and more robust, unleashed powerful blows with his axe, knocking down the monsters that dared to cross his path.


    Russo: - Let''s move forward! We will not stop until these monsters are ashes! Russo exclaimed, his laughter echoing among the war cries.


    Jamal, although still exhausted after his recent confrontation with the Alpha Xenomorph, remained firm. With every movement, he seemed to summon the power of his past falls and struggles. His injured body was no longer an obstacle, but a reminder of what was at stake. With his combat skills, he rushed towards the enemy, dodging attacks and countering forcefully.


    Jamal: - We don''t have time to give up! - he shouted, unleashing a powerful blow that knocked down a monster in front of him.


    However, as they progressed, the situation began to turn darker. The creatures that seemed weak and easy to defeat before began to gather in hordes, attacking from all flanks. The pressure increased, and Benjamin''s group was forced to retreat in the face of the overwhelming number of monsters pouncing on them.


    Benjamin: - Keep it up damn it! - Benjamin shouted, trying to keep morale up despite the mounting losses. Remember why we are fighting!


    With every blow they received, their determination was put to the test. Benjamin felt despair lurking in his chest, but Zeus'' energy reminded him that they could not give up. The light that had once illuminated their path began to fade, and the shadows of despair hung over them.


    Rosario faced a monstrous creature that attacked her with sharp claws. Despite his bravery, he had to retreat. The atmosphere became dense, the air vibrant with tension as the monsters began to take control.


    Rosario: - No! We can''t let them defeat us! - he exclaimed, but his voice was drowned in the screams of battle.


    Pato shot arrows left and right, but the creatures were more cunning than he had anticipated, dodging his attacks. Despair was beginning to sink deep into his heart.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows: the Lord of the Flies, Matrixer, towered over the battlefield. His massive, claw-filled body perched on a mountain of corpses, and his appearance was grotesque. With a flick of his wings, he created a storm of insects that rushed towards Benjamin''s group, devouring everything in their path.


    Matrixer: - Weak fighters! Matrixer shouted, his voice echoing ominously. You are the perfect dinner for my creatures!


    Ibarra: - Stand down! Run away! - shouted Ibarra, seeing the advance of the monstrosity.


    But fear had already begun to infiltrate the group. Benjamin felt the desolation spreading among his allies. I knew they had to act quickly. While trying to find a solution, a new threat appeared: the Lord of Pestilence, a grotesque humanoid rat with a human face, appeared next to Matrixer. His presence was overwhelming, and his strength was terrifying.


    Isn''t chaos beautiful? - whispered the rat, looking at the warriors with contempt- Only the strongest will survive.


    Benjamin''s forces began to falter. Panic spread as his allies fought the creatures in a desperate battle. The vision of the battlefield darkened as more monsters arrived, and the warriors felt trapped in a death trap.


    Benjamin: - No! - Benjamin shouted, watching as his teammates fell under the pressure. Hold on!


    But it was too late. The monsters had taken the lead, and Benjamin''s hopes began to fade. With a scream of rage, he rushed towards Matrixer, trying to cut off his huge body, but the claws of the fly repelled him, forcing him to retreat.


    Rat king - You''re just another bug in my food! - Matrixer laughed, as his body moved with agility, dodging Benjamin''s attacks.


    However, Benjamin''s spirit was not broken. With a fierce determination, he raised his sword and began to summon the power of Zeus once more. Electricity began to sizzle, filling the air with a vibrant energy.


    Benjamin: - I will not give up! - he shouted, unleashing a lightning bolt that hit Matrixer, momentarily destabilizing him.


    Rosario, seeing the opportunity, joined Benjamin, darting towards the creature, his sharp sword shining brightly. With a coordinated punch, the two attacked together, knocking down Matrixer, who fell to the ground with a scream.


    Rosario: - Let''s move on! - exclaimed Rosario, recovering her composure.


    As the battle continued, the group began to find their rhythm, fighting together and using their skills in a coordinated manner. Every blow, every attack, was a step towards victory. With each monster that fell, the morale of the warriors rose, and they began to fight harder.


    However, the arrival of the humanoid rat marked a change in the struggle. With his outsized strength, he began to take down the warriors one by one, sending them to the ground with a single blow.


    Rat king - This is just the beginning of his suffering! - roared the Lord of Pestilence, enjoying the chaos that was unleashed.


    The situation became critical. Benjamin''s warriors were forced to retreat, while the enemy''s pressure increased. The weak creatures they had initially faced were being replaced by more powerful and lethal enemies.


    Ibarra: - Let''s retreat! - shouted Ibarra


    but the order came too late. The battlefield had turned into a real hell, and the warriors were trapped in a desperate situation. As the fighting intensified, bodies were falling, both of allies and enemies, and the echo of screams echoed in the air.


    Benjamin was at the front, facing Matrixer, who had regained some of his strength after being beaten. The monster''s claws were moving quickly, seeking to break through Benjamin''s defense. With his body scarred and wounded, Benjamin felt the ardor of combat in every fiber of his being. Zeus'' power was flowing through him, but it wasn''t enough to stop the beast''s constant attack.


    Benjamin: - Give me strength! - he shouted, raising his sword to the sky. At that instant, a shock of electricity shot through the air, hitting Matrixer and causing the monster to stagger.


    Sasha, seeing the opportunity, used her moon magic to heal Benjamin, sending a flash of light that enveloped his body, closing some of his wounds and revitalizing him.


    Sasha: - Benjamin, go ahead! - Sasha shouted, as she raised her hand to him, offering her power.


    With a new determination, Benjamin advanced again, his sword shining with an intense glare. With a war cry, he lunged at Matrixer, who was looking at him with disdain.


    - Do you think you can defeat me, insect? - roared the monster, his wings vibrating loudly.


    Benjamin: - I''m going to prove to you otherwise! - Benjamin replied, and with a powerful blow, he cut the wings of Matrixer, making him fall to the ground with a crash.


    Benjamin: - Attack with everything! - he shouted, and his allies followed him, attacking the Lord of Pestilence and Matrixer.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The fighting intensified, and for a brief moment, it seemed as if the tide was beginning to turn. The weak creatures were knocked down, and the number of remaining monsters decreased. However, the arrival of new enemies, such as the Lord of Pestilence, made victory feel even distant.


    - It''s time for you to feel the true power of pestilence! - roared the humanoid rat, summoning a cloud of poison that spread across the battlefield, affecting everyone around him.


    Valentina covered her mouth and nose, as she tried to stay on her feet, the poison affecting her strength. Ibarra and Chino were fighting to stay in control, but the pressure was increasing. Despair began to seep in again.


    Ibarra: - No! We can''t let this beat us! - Ibarra shouted, fighting the effects of the poison.


    With determination shining in his eyes, Benjamin advanced towards the Lord of Pestilence, his sword glowing with an intense light. I knew I had to stop the monster at all costs. With a leap, he rushed towards the enemy, but the humanoid rat moved quickly, dodging his attack.


    Benjamin: - Do you think you can defeat me? - the Lord of the Pestilence mocked, as his claws rose up to attack.


    However, with a quick turn, Benjamin blocked the attack, Zeus'' energy shining brightly. With a scream of rage, he unleashed a blow that pierced the monster''s armor, causing it to retreat.


    - You''re stronger than you look! - exclaimed the Lord of the Pestilence, but Benjamin knew that he could not let down his guard.


    Meanwhile, Rosario and Pato were moving in perfect harmony, covering Benjamin''s flank. With each attack, hope began to bloom again. The battle had taken a turn, and their allies were joining them, pushing the creatures back.


    Jamal, with his axe raised, lunged at Matrixer, who was trying to recover. With an accurate blow, he managed to hit the monster''s side, making him fall to the ground.


    Jamal: - Come on! Don''t stop! - Jamal shouted, his companions pushing forward.


    The fighting continued, and the warriors began to knock down the remaining enemies. However, the victory seemed ephemeral. Just when they thought they were taking the lead, the battlefield was illuminated by a terrifying glow. A dark aura emerged from the corpses of the fallen monsters, and all the warriors stopped in their tracks.


    Ibarra: - What is this? - muttered Ibarra, looking around.


    The corpses began to writhe and rise from the ground, absorbed by an unknown force. Alucard''s laughter echoed in the air, cold and full of contempt.


    Alucard: Did they think I would stop so easily? - his voice spread all over the battlefield¡ª. Alucard is eternal. Every death feeds my power.


    Benjamin and his companions felt a surge of fear. The battlefield turned into a sea of shadows as Alucard absorbed the fallen bodies, his dark figure growing in size and power.


    Benjamin: - It can''t be! - Benjamin shouted, watching the monster transform into something even more terrifying.


    Sasha: - We must stop him before it''s too late! - Sasha exclaimed, raising her hands in an attempt to conjure defensive magic, but the dark energy emanating from Alucard was oppressive.


    With each absorbed body, Alucard became stronger, his features distorted, and his eyes shone with a new power. The light that had once illuminated the field faded away, replaced by the darkness that Alucard brought with him.


    Alucard: - Are you ready to know the true despair? - he whispered, his voice rumbling in the hearts of the warriors.


    However, despite the terror they felt, Benjamin and his companions did not let themselves be carried away by despair. The fight for their lives had unleashed a flame of resistance in them. With a joint shout, they prepared for battle


    As the eleven heroes shouted in a violent chorus, the air around them vibrated with the intensity of their determination. They lunged at Alucard, their moving bodies a mixture of courage and desperation, but impending destruction loomed over them. A deep roar echoed on the battlefield, and in an instant, a shockwave was unleashed, as if the very air had decided to burst. The impact was brutal, tossing the warriors like dry leaves in a storm.


    Wounded, some could barely stand. Others lay on the ground, their bodies crushed by Alucard''s titanic strength. Sweat and blood mixed with the earth, creating a dark and thick mud, while the shadows of hopelessness covered the faces of the heroes. Between them, Benjamin was struggling to get up, his muscles shaking with the effort. He looked around, feeling the heaviness in the air and the ominous silence that followed the storm.


    It was then that a terrifying message appeared in the air, floating like a harbinger of what was to come. The lyrics shone brightly, resonating in their hearts with an eerie clarity.


    System: "Updating the difficulty of the mission... updated difficulty: impossible level. Boss: Worldwide level. Alucard, the god of death. Mission: Defeat Alucard, the god of death, before he escapes from this area."


    The words echoed like an echo in each hero''s mind, the weight of disappointment squeezing their hearts. Their faces turned pale, and hope faded, stripped away by the harsh reality. How could they defeat such a powerful being when they hadn''t been able to even with a normal zone boss? Despair spread among them, like a ravenous shadow.


    Alucard, in his imposing figure, rose with a ghoulish laugh, every note charged with contempt and malevolence. His voice reverberated in the air, enveloping the heroes in a haze of terror.


    Alucard: "Hahahahahaha! How pathetic! They tried so hard, and for what? To fall down like sacks of meat... food for my body, strength for a dark god. Come on, rejoice, you will be part of something better..."


    With an almost carefree movement, Alucard unleashed his power. A colossal figure emerged from the chaos, a monstrosity that surpassed even the darkest fears of the heroes. Its size was titanic, comparable to an apartment building, while its reddish scales shone under the opaque light of the sky. Every fiber of his muscular body was vibrating with a dark energy, and bursts of divine energy were coming out of the corners of his skin, forming gigantic spheres of power that danced in the air.


    Alucard''s smile widened, revealing dagger-sharp teeth as he threw the spheres towards the group of heroes.


    Alucard: "It was fun while it lasted. So long, kids... They shouldn''t have come to play heroes when they''re just survivors."


    The energy balls were advancing with terrifying speed, filling the air with an ominous buzzing sound. They were about to impact when, suddenly, a colossal red barrier materialized between them and the impending destruction. The crash resounded like thunder, creating waves that shook the ground and filled the air with vibrations.


    As the barrier stabilized, slow, gentle footsteps echoed in the distance. Benjamin, still reeling, turned his gaze towards the source of the footsteps, finding a tall young man, with bright white hair and red eyes, approaching with a serene expression on his face.


    Markitos, with his soft but firm voice, broke the silence:


    Markitos: "It''s been a long time, Benjamin. Look at you, you''re a mess. You even became one-armed. Don''t you think Leon will be bothered by this? Hey, Brenda?"


    The floor, stained with blood and tears, began to rejuvenate in the presence of Markitos, who radiated a purifying energy. Flowers and vegetation sprouted from the ground, revitalizing the scene of desolation. In the middle of this transformation, a beautiful woman appeared next to him. Brenda, tall and slender as a whisper of the wind, had skin as white as snow. Her long brown hair flowed smoothly, as if she were in a constant dance with the breeze. Her dark dress, which seemed to absorb the light around her, fluttered gracefully.


    Brenda: "Yes, that will annoy him quite a bit. But when he arrives, he will be able to heal his arm again. This is problematic. Leon, even we won''t be able to defeat him; we are still national level."


    Just then, someone else approached, his gait was light and confident. Leon materialized before them, his elegant and powerful figure emanating a confidence that filled the heroes with hope. His long silver hair shone like a beacon, and his jacket, though elegant, showed off his battle-scarred arms, one of them looking cybernetic.


    Leon: "You came to save me when I needed you. I think I have paid off my debt with this, dear friend..."


    Leon approached Benjamin, placing his hand on his shoulder. A warm glow enveloped them both, and a moment later, Benjamin''s arm regenerated, returning to its original shape. Joy filled Benjamin''s heart, who couldn''t help but cry when he saw his friend safe and sound, ready to fight again.


    As the bond between them grew stronger, Leon turned his gaze to Alucard, who still stood like a dark titan. Without warning, he began to soar into the air, defying gravity with a terrifying serenity.


    Leon: "Odin, Behemoth and Phoenix! Come to me and let''s merge into one!"


    A bright, crimson light covered the battlefield, a dazzling flash that illuminated even the deepest shadows. The light dissipated in seconds, revealing Leon in a form that overflowed with power. His armor glowed, adorning his arms and legs, while huge wings emerged from his back, spreading like a sacred altar in the air. Each wing was more than 15 meters long, decorated with a golden glow that reflected the power of the gods.


    With his short golden hair shining in the air, Leon was holding three swords, each representing the divinity of the gods he had merged with. With a roar of determination, he faced Alucard, who was responding with a scream of fury that echoed like the echo of a storm.


    Leon: "This is my true power... You attacked my companions, my prot¨¦g¨¦s... and most of all, you hurt my best friend. I''m not going to forgive you for that. You''re going to die today, even if I have to end my life in the attempt."


    Alucard roared with rage, his imposing figure vibrating with overwhelming power as he prepared for the confrontation. The air became heavy with the tension building up between them. Leon took the swords, one in each hand, and with a shout of defiance he lunged at Alucard, clashing swords with one of his gigantic fists. The sound of metal against dark power echoed in the air, like a war echo that shook the sky itself.


    Each blow echoed through the planet, a rumbling that made the earth tremble and filled with fear all those who witnessed the titanic struggle. The rain began to fall, as if the sky itself was weeping the fury of the battle, every drop soaking the ground with the sweat and blood of the fight.


    Leon was a vision of determination and strength, unleashing divine energy with every move, while Alucard responded with ferocity, every blow of his was a reminder of the danger he posed. The combat turned into an epic spectacle, a deadly dance of divine powers and absolute darkness, each hero around them feeling the magnitude of the battle unfolding before them.


    The confrontation between Leon and Alucard broke out on a field of destruction, a terrain worn out by the war and chaos that had preceded this moment. Both fighters were titans in their own right, representing light and darkness in a fight that would resonate through the ages. The rain was falling in torrents, mixing with the dust and debris that covered the ground. Each drop seemed to vibrate with the energy emanating from them, intensifying the atmosphere.


    Leon, with his gleaming armor that barely covered his torso and limbs, positioned himself firmly, feeling the divine energy flowing through his body. His wings, a marvel of golden and white feathers, unfolded majestically behind him, illuminating the field with a heavenly radiance. In his hands, the swords glowed, reflecting the light with an almost supernatural brightness. The determination in his gaze was palpable, a burning fire that defied the darkness.


    Alucard, on the other hand, was the embodiment of horror and doom. His colossal figure, covered with reddish scales and defined musculature, stood up like a monolith of evil. Every one of his movements was accompanied by a dark aura that enveloped the field, as if the same shadow was alive, eager to devour those who dared to challenge him. His mocking laughter echoed in the air, an ominous echo that seemed to reverberate in the hearts of those present.


    With a roar that seemed to reverberate in the sky, Alucard launched his initial attack. A dark energy wave formed in his fist, expanding towards Leon like a hurricane of destruction. The earth shook and the sky darkened, a harbinger of impending chaos. But Leon, with his keen perception, saw the movement and, with a leap backward, avoided the explosion of darkness that swept the place where he had been an instant before.


    Taking advantage of his ability to see brief glimpses of the future, Leon anticipated Alucard''s movements. With a nimble twist, he charged forward, swords raised, and unloaded a diagonal blow that slammed into the monster''s fist. The collision created a bright flash that lit up the battlefield, sending shockwaves that shook the ground and kicked up dust and debris.


    The metallic sound of the clash echoed in the air, a war chant that was repeated over and over as the two fighters exchanged blows. Leon attacked with a series of precise cuts, each driven by Bahamut''s strength, each move a display of grace and power. The swords shone with a heavenly light, cutting through the air as if they were extensions of his will.


    Alucard, unperturbed, replied fiercely. Their claws were tearing the air and their fists were pounding with the force of an earthquake. Every blow he threw left a trace of dark energy, as if the same emptiness manifested in his presence. Leon was moving quickly, using his wings to soar and dodge, while looking for the opportunity to counterattack.


    The battle escalated, becoming a chaotic ballet of light and dark. Leon, with his phoenix regenerative ability, would quickly recover from any flesh wounds that might be inflicted. Every scratch closed almost instantly, his body covered by a golden glow symbolizing his immortality. But as the struggle went on, he began to feel the wear and tear; Alucard''s power was overwhelming, his energy almost inexhaustible.


    The battlefield was transformed into a crater of destruction. Deep cracks were opening in the earth, debris was flying through the air and the sky was filled with lightning that illuminated the contest. The echoes of the battle echoed in the distance, a song of desperation and determination. Leon, without giving up, concentrated his energy, invoking Odin''s strength to predict Alucard''s next move.


    With a shout of defiance, Leon lunged at the monster again, his swords glowing brightly. Alucard, with a cruel smile on his face, prepared to receive the attack. Leon launched a blow with both swords, a diagonal cut that sought to split Alucard in half. But the monster, anticipating the movement, deflected the attack with a blow of his hand, sending Leon flying backward.


    The impact was brutal, and Leon fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Pain coursed through his body, but he quickly got up, driven by rage and the desire to protect his friends. Alucard wasted no time and, with a quick movement, threw a sphere of dark energy at him, an attack that seemed to absorb the light around him.


    Leon, sensing the impending destruction, spread his wings and soared into the air, dodging the attack just in time. The sphere exploded on the ground, creating an even deeper crater and sending debris flying in all directions. The fighting was incessant, each blow resounding with the intensity of a storm.


    Finally, in a moment of absolute concentration, Leon channeled Bahamut''s power. With a roar that shook the earth, he unleashed a devastating attack, a wave of energy that crossed the air towards Alucard. The light was shining brightly, seeking to purge the darkness from the field. But Alucard, laughing scornfully, raised a fist and unleashed his own attack.


    The collision of both energies was catastrophic. An explosion of light and darkness lit up the sky, and the earth trembled under the impact. Leon was pushed back, his wings crashing to the ground as he struggled to stay on his feet. But Alucard, without compassion, rushed at him with supernatural speed, taking advantage of the opening.


    A devastating blow crashed into Leon, the impact created a deep crater in the ground and left the hero seriously injured. The force of the attack threw him backwards, his body hitting the ground with a thud. The rain continued to fall, now mixed with mud and blood, while Leon lay at the bottom of the crater, his body exhausted and in pain.


    Alucard approached, enjoying the impending victory. The monster''s laughter echoed like an echo of madness as it prepared to launch its final attack. With a dismissive gesture, he began to gather his energy, creating a moon-sized attack, a colossal sphere of darkness and destruction that was going to fall on Leon and end the fight.


    "Today you will be just another victim in my way," Alucard teased, enjoying his opponent''s agony as the dark energy sphere grew in size, ready to annihilate everything in its path.


    Leon slowly got up, his wings shattered and his body injured, barely keeping the fused form. The energy inside him was dying out like the last spark of a bonfire in the wind. It was then that the system issued a new update, its voice echoing in the minds of everyone present.


    System: The view of the gods will be visible to players from now on.


    Immediately, a multitude of vibrantly colored spheres appeared in the sky, representing the eyes of gods from all over the world. Each sphere was an eye that watched, expectantly, the battle. The thoughts of these gods became audible, and Leon could feel the mixture of emotions: worry, excitement, joy and anxiety. The pressure of these divine looks surrounded him, but instead of sinking him, he lifted him up. He could not afford to die here; his friends and companions depended on him. He wasn''t alone, but he couldn''t expect to be saved either.


    Leon: "It''s time for us to use that, guys. This is the final scenario. Phoenix, full fusion... It''s time to unleash all our power!"


    In that instant, the power of the Phoenix, Bahamut and Odin completely merged within Leon''s body, amalgamating with his soul. The divine energy enveloped him, giving rise to a new definitive form. The final fusion manifested as a fiery armor, made of the golden flames of his soul. The gauntlets on their fists were forged with the scales of Bahamut, radiating an ancient power. From his back emerged two resplendent wings that shone with the intensity of a living star. Her hair, now of a long dark brown, was gently waving in the wind, while her eyes, of an intense brown, shone with a renewed light before the rising sun.


    Leon: "I have passed over the bodies of those who helped me... Crossing the shadows of the night... Only to meet the puppeteer who gathers his army. Tell me, do you want this power? Then come and take it..."


    Leon raised his hand, a flame sprang up in his palm, although it was not just a flame; it was the very essence of his soul, burning with a golden glow that surpassed that of any earthly fire.


    Leon: "The dark knight... He screams in the shadows of the night... Tell me, is your heart made for destruction... or is meant to heal this world..."


    He closed his fist, consuming the flame inside him. The light began to shine brightly from inside, like a star about to collapse. In a sudden burst, his divine energy exploded outward, taking the form of a colossal Phoenix bird, with the size and strength of a Bahamut attack. As the Phoenix figure materialized, Leon recited a sacred oath, his voice echoing with power and determination.


    Leon: "BURY THE LIGHT IN THE DEEPEST!"


    The ground beneath his feet exploded, violently dislodging as Leon lunged at Alucard in a last, desperate attack, with his own soul at stake.


    Leon: "Bury the light in the deepest! Don''t look back, there''s no coming home anymore! We are destined to burn chaos in the wind! We are always drifting in the ocean... completely alone!"


    Alucard unleashed his own attack, a wave of dark energy that violently crashed against Leon''s power. The collision between the two released a wave of energy that shook the earth and the sky, destroying mountains and uprooting trees. The wind was howling around them as they both struggled with everything they had.


    Alucard: "It''s useless to fight when you have no reason to do so. Don''t you realize that you are alone?"


    Leon, despite the cracks spreading through his body and the unbearable pain he felt, only smiled mockingly.


    Leon: "I''ve always been alone... but behind me are those who have accompanied me in my loneliness. And the only thing I want here... IT''S LIVING!"


    With an unwavering determination, Leon concentrated all his power on a single point, making his soul shine with a blinding intensity. His body began to crack violently, the divine energy tearing at him from within, but it didn''t stop. He broke through Alucard''s attack, destroying it from its core, and kept going, launching straight into Alucard''s heart.


    The impact was devastating. Leon''s energy pierced through Alucard''s chest, pulverizing his soul completely. Alucard''s body began to crumble, slowly disappearing like ashes carried by the wind, extinguishing with the last light of day. Leon, with his wings already exhausted, slowly descended from the sky. The barrier he had erected to protect his friends dissipated, and his body, now covered with cracks, fell into Benjamin''s arms.


    His soul was severely damaged, and any additional effort could mean his death. Despite everything, Leon smiled faintly.


    Leon: "H-hehehe... I made it, man... I paid off my debt... To that I was great, or not?"


    Benjamin, hearing those words, remembered the day he entered Leon''s mind to save him, holding him in the same way, both shattered, but with a smile. Tears filled her eyes as she answered.


    Benjamin: "Yes, you idiot, you were great... Now we have a place to live quietly for a while..."


    Leon smiled slightly, feeling that, at least, he had fulfilled his promise to protect them.


    Leon: "Good... I''m glad about that... at least I kept my word..."


    With those last words, Leon fainted in Benjamin''s arms.


    This happened more than five months ago. Now, the neighborhood was walled with strong white gold walls and magical barriers, becoming a prosperous place. The system rewarded the survivors with thousands of skill books, new structures and a safe zone that they protected on the condition of having a leader. Although Benjamin was chosen, he felt that Leon was the real hero.


    During these five months, they have managed to keep what Leon saved, but they have not yet figured out how to heal his soul. It is rumored that in Russia there is a healer capable of healing any wound, even those of the soul, but there are closer problems in Cordoba. The city is infested with monsters and city-level bosses, and the biggest danger is the provincial-level boss who lives there. However, what really worries is the message from the system that they have not been able to decipher yet.


    System: "Congratulations, the tutorial was completed. It''s time for the main event - the world competition. Who will manage to get first in the ranking and take as many zones as possible before the arrival of primordial chaos? The one who rises with the crown will have the right to decide the fate of his world. Perhaps he will save him and face the chaos, or simply let him die and be consumed by chaos."


    Time to complete this mission: 10 years, 20 days, 13 hours, 30 minutes, 20 seconds.


    Benjamin, although he does not fully understand what it means, knows one thing for sure: they have survived.


    Slowly, Benjamin walked up to the railing of his home and looked up at the sky, where a multitude of divine eyes were watching the hospital where Leon lay. Some eyes flew on people''s shoulders, indicating that they were protected or had the interest of some god, which allowed them to chat and live with them. Benjamin just smiled, knowing that, for now, his life was calm and he didn''t have to worry about something he didn''t understand yet.


    Benjamin: "You would do the same, wouldn''t you, Leon?"


    The sun rose in the sky, shining brightly and filling people''s hearts with hope.


    In another place, away from the light, darkness reigned. The sky had turned red, and someone was torturing women and children, reveling in their suffering. Another man came up to tell him about the new neighborhood that had been opened five months ago. At the news, the torturing man smiled in a psychopathic way, turning to look at his companions.


    Jack: "Oh, really? Maybe I should pay them a visit soon... Hahahahahahaha!"


    Although monsters were dangerous and dark gods frightening, nothing could instill more terror than a human capable of being equal to or even worse than both combined. The real horror lay not in the nightmarish creatures or the shadowy gods lurking in the shadows, but in the innate cruelty and perversity of a man who had embraced darkness in his heart.


    Monsters could be defeated, gods could be confronted, but such a human, someone who had pushed the boundaries of evil and sadism, was a more insidious and terrifying threat. Because, unlike supernatural beings who acted by instinct or by nature, a human who rejoiced in the pain of others did so by choice, by will, and that made him truly unstoppable.


    Jack, with a smile that distorted his face into a grimace of pure madness, personified that threat. His eyes, shining with a flash of pure evil, reflected the unfathomable abyss of a soul that had been lost in the darkness. There were no limits to what he was capable of, and that knowledge was enough to freeze the heart of anyone who crossed his path. As Jack reveled in the torture, it was apparent that, in his world, he was the worst of all nightmares.


    The people of Benjamin, who once thought they were at peace and safe after erecting golden walls and erecting magical barriers, now face a reality darker and scarier than they ever imagined. The walls that protected them from monsters and dark gods might not be enough to stop what was to come. On his horizon loomed not a nightmarish creature or a shadowy god, but something much worse: the embodiment of human depravity.


    For the people, the real terror was not in the clutches of a monster or in the watchful eyes of the gods, but in the darkest face of humanity. The danger that Jack represented could not be contained by magical barriers or rejected by divine power, because his threat was something that was born of humanity itself, of the conscious choice to do evil.


    Now, the community that had found a respite after months of struggle and sacrifice was on the verge of a new nightmare. They were preparing to face something more terrifying than any god or monster: a man who only lived to torture, massacre and rape, without any limits. They would face not only the darkness of the outside world, but the darkness that could arise from their own kind, forcing them to rethink everything they knew about good and evil.


    End of the first season

 Chapter 11: A time of Peace

    The night was thick and dark, like a blanket of shadows that stretched over a world devoid of hope. A dense fog enveloped the surroundings, blurring the shapes and hiding the reality in a layer of uncertainty. Silence, dense and impenetrable, reigned in that secluded corner, where hope was a barely audible whisper and fear had become the only constant. In the center of this gloomy void, a figure stood tall and menacing, like a tower of darkness casting an even deeper shadow. He was Jack, a man whose deepest desire was to see the world plunged into chaos and darkness. His eyes, cold as steel, glowed with a pure malevolence, a madness that impelled him to carry out the most heinous acts, acts that would destroy the weak structure of civilization and leave only ruins in their wake.


    Jack was not alone. Next to him, a scary-looking woman was accompanying him. His body was an amalgam of human and insectoid features, a creature shaped by the darkest nightmares. She was Sara, a faithful follower of Jack, whose devotion to him was surpassed only by her hatred of everything that represented life and hope. Her pink hair, which fell in wavy strands, and her body, which resembled a mantis, were symbols of her lethal power. His eyes, of a brilliant green, flashed with a ferocity that reflected the chaos that nested inside. He was observing the landscape with a mixture of rage and contempt, as if the very fact of existing was an insult to his own existence.


    The memories of the last battle against Leon, that being who for her was a fallen god, were still fresh in her mind. Leon had represented the last barrier between her and the destruction she longed to unleash on the world. But more than the battle, what really angered her was the existence of Benjamin and his neighborhood, a place that had survived the devastation by sheer stubbornness. To Sara, Benjamin was a simple insect, someone who did not deserve the air he breathed, someone who should be crushed under his boot. Her desire to destroy him had become an obsession, fueled by the constant manipulation of Jack, who had made sure that irrational hatred grew inside her, feeding on her frustration and hopelessness.


    Jack, for his part, did not share Sara''s irrational hatred of Benjamin, but he saw in him an obstacle, a stone on the way to the chaos he so desired. The neighborhood Benjamin had helped build posed a threat to his plans to plunge the world into eternal darkness. It was a place where hope still survived, and that was something Jack could not tolerate. Hope was the antithesis of everything he stood for, a spark that had to be extinguished before he could light a flame. So he had decided to send his most loyal followers to destroy it, to destroy everything that represented a resistance to his vision of a world plunged into chaos.


    Accompanying Sara were three other beings, all of them controlled by Jack. They were living nightmares, creatures that had been shaped by their own darkest fears and desires. Nightmare, a sinister figure with black teeth and a blood-chilling smile, was the personification of the night terror, a shadow that moved with an eerie grace, leaving a trail of despair in its wake. Taira, a muscular woman whose strength was surpassed only by her brutality, was the embodiment of uncontrolled violence, a hurricane of destruction that knew no mercy or compassion. And Sam, a short-haired young man who seemed harmless at first glance, but whose combat prowess made him lethal, was the silent killer, the predator lurking in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike. These four beings were in charge of carrying out the mission of destroying Benjamin''s neighborhood and razing everything they found there, of turning that place into a pile of rubble and ashes.


    The plan was simple, in its brutality. First, they would capture a resident of the neighborhood, someone young and vulnerable enough to be manipulated and used as a source of information. A child, innocent and defenseless, whose mind would be easy to break and mold to his will. Their target was a student just 14 years old, someone who, in the confusion of the night, was caught and brought before Jack and his followers. The boy, whose name had been forgotten in the whirlwind of terror his life had become, was trembling with fear, unable to understand why they were doing this to him. His mind, a hive of unanswered questions, was desperately trying to find a logic in the chaos that surrounded him, but he found only darkness.


    Jack, with his icy gaze and silky-smooth voice, leaned towards him, whispering words that were like blades in the young man''s mind. Words that cut, that tore at his sanity, that plunged him into an abyss of despair from which there was no escape. Every word, carefully chosen, was a poison that seeped into his soul, corrupting his essence, transforming him into something that even he would not recognize.


    Sarah, who had remained silent, could not contain her anger. The hatred he felt towards the neighborhood, towards Le¨®n, towards everything that life represented, boiled up inside him, demanding a liberation. He shot a murderous glance at the boy, a glance that contained all the fury of a being whose sole purpose was to destroy.


    Sara: "You... You are part of this dirty place. Everything that represents that place they call home must be exterminated! It''s his fault that the Lion god is in such a state!"


    His voice, charged with poison, echoed in the air, filling the space with an evil energy that seemed to suck the very light from the surroundings. Sara''s words were like whips, each one striking with brutal force, tearing apart any hope the boy might have had of escaping that nightmare. The boy felt as if his heart stopped in that instant, as if life itself was being torn from his chest, leaving him empty, just a shell of fear and despair.


    But he couldn''t escape, he couldn''t do anything but watch as the shadows surrounded and consumed him. The darkness, tangible and alive, was closing in on him, oppressing him, suffocating him, while the laughter of his captors echoed in his mind, an echo that repeated endlessly, an endless torture.


    While his followers were accomplishing their task, Jack went deep into his thoughts, into the depths of his mind, where the darkest plans were brewing, where madness mixed with genius. He knew that Benjamin would not be an easy enemy to defeat. There was something about him, an inner strength that made him different from others, a spark that separated him from the crowd. But Jack was convinced that, like everyone else, Benjamin would fall to his power, to the chaos that he represented. Chaos was inevitable, and he would be the architect of its destruction. No matter how strong the light was, it would always be devoured by the darkness. And Jack was the embodiment of that darkness, an abyss that consumed everything that dared to challenge it.


    Jack: "This world... this world is rotten. And I''ll be the one to purge him. I''ll start with that damn place you call home so much.. hahahahahahaha!!..."


    His laughter echoed in the darkness, a sound that chilled the blood of anyone who heard it. It was a laugh full of madness, of a perverse pleasure, of a delight in destruction that few could comprehend. For him, destruction was not just a means to an end; it was an art, a form of expression, a way to impose his vision on a world that he considered flawed. And Benjamin''s neighborhood would be his next masterpiece, a blank canvas that he would fill with chaos and despair.


    far away, in the neighborhood that Jack hated so much, Leon lay on a stretcher, unconscious and trapped in a deep sleep. His body, scarred by the scars of battle, was barely clinging to life. The mighty warrior who had saved so many lives was now helpless, his soul struggling to remain intact in a world where chaos threatened to devour him.


    Her breathing was slow, barely a whisper escaping from her parted lips. Every breath seemed like a struggle, a titanic effort to maintain his connection with the world of the living. Leon had given everything in the battle against the humanoid spiders, he had faced the darkness with a determination that few could match. But now, he was stuck in a limbo between life and death, his mind wandering in a sea of shadows and fragmented memories.


    Benjamin, the ward leader, was sitting next to Leon''s stretcher, watching his pale face with a mixture of sadness and worry. By her side, Leon''s girlfriend Ilulu was struggling to hold back the tears that were threatening to overflow from her eyes. They both knew that Leon''s time was running out, that every second that passed brought him closer to the abyss from which he might not be able to return.


    Benjamin: "We can''t lose him, Ilulu. Not now. Not after everything we''ve been through."


    His voice was grave, charged with a barely contained despair. He knew that Le¨®n was more than just a simple warrior; he was the symbol of resistance, the embodiment of hope that had held the neighborhood together in the darkest moments. Without him, she feared that everything would fall apart, that the fragile peace they had managed to build would vanish like a dream at dawn.


    Ilulu nodded, but said nothing. His eyes, red and swollen from crying, were fixed on Leon''s face, looking for some sign of improvement, some indication that his beloved could return from that dark place in which he was trapped. But he found nothing, only the cold reality of his condition, a cruel reminder that even the strongest can fall.


    After a while of silence with Leon, Benjamin left the hospital accompanied by Ilulu. All his companions were waiting for him at the entrance, some with forced smiles, others avoiding his gaze, aware that Leon''s condition had not improved. Benjamin, however, smiled determinedly, looked up, and spoke loudly for all:


    Benjamin: Why are you so quiet and sad, friends? Do they not see the paradise that we have created thanks to him?


    Benjamin walked slowly towards them, pointing to the lights illuminating the village they had rebuilt from the ashes. Rosario had founded a small orphanage where she took care of abandoned, injured or children whose parents could not take care of them because of the missions imposed by the cruel system. Sasha and Jamal opened a training center where Markitos, one of the most experienced thanks to Leon, taught the choice of gods and the creation and training of skills. Brenda, Valentina and Victoria set up the hospital, with Valentina and Brenda tasked with keeping Leon alive in a special ward, which worked thanks to Victoria''s regeneration magic and Brenda''s floral soul magic.


    Benjamin had rebuilt the school, teaching the younger ones about the dangers of the new world, imparting knowledge about the physiology of monsters and their weaknesses to those who went out on hunting and conquest missions. Ibarra, together with Juli¨¢n, Chino and Russo, created the House of Survivors, the busiest place in the neighborhood, where the missions of the system were annotated and investigated, functioning as a monster research laboratory and study of the system.


    For his part, Pato had created a building where humans could communicate with their respective gods, socialize with them in peace and consult a catalog that detailed each god, demon, entity or mythical being, along with the abilities they offered and their side effects. There, the gods could materialize without suffering punishments from the system, allowing physical interactions between them and humans, although not everyone used it for such pure purposes, especially the followers of the god Apollo.Stolen novel; please report.


    All this had been built in just five months, and all thanks to that man who lay in a coma, fading day by day in that room.


    Benjamin: We shouldn''t be sad. We should live with pride for the sacrifice of a man who has now become a legend worthy of a god. And if he dies... we know that, somewhere, someone will have his protection, because just like the gods who protect us, he is a story that is on everyone''s lips all over the world.


    With those encouraging words, everyone smiled as they looked at the village they had built together. The cozy silence was harmonious and full of happiness; although Leon was not physically next to them, everyone could feel his presence, his aura protecting them, even without being able to see him.


    The silence was interrupted by Rosario, who broke the solemnity with a proposal:


    Rosario: Well, enough of the sadness and cheesy stuff. Why don''t we have a little party at the bar we opened in honor of Leon? If I remember correctly, Santiago named it as his favorite game.


    Everyone laughed out loud at the suggestion, breaking with the solemn atmosphere, but the idea of a party seemed just what they needed.


    Ibarra: I''m not a drinker, maybe I''ll have a juice.


    Pato: If there''s food, I''ll come. I have no problem.


    Jamal: One at a time! But don''t complain if all the drinks disappear.


    Brenda: I don''t get drunk easily, but a first time with friends wouldn''t be bad.


    Benjamin: Let''s go then in his honor, and let''s all have a drink for him.


    So, everyone headed to the bar that was in front of the hospital, with a bright neon sign over the entrance that said "Devils Never Cry". The bartender, Santiago, a 1.90 meter man who always wore black, received them. His face was hidden by a white mask with a painted smile, and he was wearing a fine and elegant suit. With a gesture, using magic, he created a long table next to the bar, filling it with food and all kinds of drinks. The party started with laughter, jokes and games.


    Jamal, an expert in the pool, bragged while the others lost, and even Pato joked that he was a hacker. The girls, on the other hand, were playing tricks, drinking every time they lost, while Benjamin and Ilulu shared a moment together, holding hands at the bar, drinking wine. Later, the girls used the music machine to start a karaoke, where some, already drunk, sang sad songs with angelic voices, while the boys, taking the microphone, seemed rather to be invoking the devil with their out-of-tune voices.


    The night passed between laughter, games and songs until, at dawn, the bar was a total disaster. Some were sleeping on the floor, the girls were curled up on the cushions, and Pato was lying asleep on the pool table. Benjamin and Ilulu, hugging, were sleeping on the bar, covered with the sack of Santiago, who had quietly withdrawn. Santiago had jumped the walls of the neighborhood, sitting on a roof to observe the full moon. Slowly, he took off his mask, revealing a dark blue eye that glowed under the moonlight. He remembered how Leon had given him that mask the day he saved him in a dark cave, when he was surrounded and hopeless, bleeding everywhere.


    Leon: Don''t let anyone know how you feel inside; that way you''ll never have to fear losing. A mask helps to calm the weight of our emotions.


    From that day on, Santiago decided that one day he would return the favor to Leon. She knew that when that moment came, he would smile and stand firm for others, but she felt that that moment had not yet come. Santiago put on his mask again and, sitting on the roof, silently begged the gods to save his friend, the only one he had, the person he saw more as a brother than a friend. Thus another day of peace passed in the village, but where peace reigns, chaos will always come.


    The next day, in the afternoon, Benjamin went to visit Rosario at her orphanage. On the way, he noticed a boy dressed in old black clothes, with his face painted black. He did not speak and seemed off, holding a small musical box. Thinking that perhaps he was a child who had arrived alone from abroad, he took him to the orphanage so that Rosario could receive him. She kindly accepted him and left the child with the others to socialize. Then, Benjamin asked Rosario to talk in private.


    Once in a guest room, Rosario offered him tea, and straightforwardly, Benjamin gave him a news:


    Benjamin: I want to marry Ilulu and I would like you to be the godmother at the wedding. What do you think?


    Rosario was surprised and answered him coldly:


    Rosario: It''s only been five months together, don''t you think it''s too early in this situation?


    Benjamin looked away for a moment, but then he smiled and looked into her eyes.


    Benjamin: This is no longer the world we knew. We don''t know what might happen tomorrow; we could all die, or maybe not. That''s why I prefer... I prefer to spend my time with the woman I love, married to her, instead of waiting for a time that I don''t know if I have.


    Rosario sighed resignedly, but smiled kindly at her, taking her hands gently.


    Rosario: You have my blessing. I hope they will be happy. Leave it to me; I will organize everything and make the dress for you.


    Benjamin thanked and got up to leave, but at that moment, they both noticed that there was an eerie silence. The children were not laughing or playing; the only thing that could be heard was the sound of a small musical box. They decided to go and see what was going on, only to find a scene they could never forget: the corpses and severed parts of the children were scattered all over the room. They were both left in shock, shaking with helplessness and horror, as they read a message written on the wall.


    "It looks like they had a lot of peace, didn''t they? I hope you like my art. I''ll see you soon.


    Byline: The Laughing Jack"


    when Benjamin read the message, the air around him seemed to stop. Every god watching the scene was left in a state of shock. Even the evil gods, those who harbored the purest evil, couldn''t believe that someone could be so vile as to hurt innocent children. However, despite her revulsion, all her eyes were focused on Benjamin.


    He wasn''t moving, he wasn''t saying anything. It was as if his whole being had been trapped in that terrible moment, frozen in an abyss of pain. Rosario, with a tight heart, decided to approach him, her expression more serious and calm than ever. I knew I had to be there for him, if only to offer a little comfort.


    Rosario: "Benjamin, are you okay? Do you want... do you need anything?"


    Before Benjamin could respond, Rosario felt a presence she had never perceived before. She turned her head and saw something that made her shudder: the eye of a god they did not know was fixedly resting on Benjamin. This god, full of a dark interest, drew nearer to him, his words full of temptation and promises of vengeance.


    The figure materialized in front of them, without needing to ask the system for permission, which demonstrated its immense power. His presence was so overwhelming that the air became dense and heavy, as if the very essence of evil had taken shape.


    Belzebub: "I, the Lord of the Flies, the god Belzebub, promise you that I will make everyone suffer for you. You just have to give me your body, and I will take care of making your wish come true."


    the offer of Belzebub was seductive, a tempting outlet for the unbearable pain that consumed Benjamin. However, with an effort that cost him more than he could have ever imagined, Benjamin shook his head, rejecting the help of the god.


    Belzebub smiled mischievously, knowing that, although she had rejected him at that moment, the pain and anger in Benjamin were like seeds that just needed time to germinate.


    Belzebub: "I''ll be waiting, Benjamin. I know that at some point you will give in. Your pain, your anger, your bloodlust... they are exquisite. Something I want... and I need."


    With those last words, Belzebub disappeared, leaving Benjamin with his mind on the edge of the abyss. Rosario, trying to stay calm, gently touched Benjamin''s shoulder, giving him a concrete task to keep him focused.


    Benjamin: "Rosario, go get everyone together. We need to discuss this matter."


    Rosario nodded without hesitation and ran to find everyone, knowing that every second counted. However, once she was alone, the reality of the situation fell on her like a blow, but she did not let the panic consume her. He had to stay strong.


    When Benjamin was left alone, already without the reassuring presence of Rosario, his body finally gave in to the weight of the pain that overwhelmed him. She dropped to her knees on the floor, sobbing with an intensity that echoed in the darkness. Her heart-rending scream echoed through the room, a mixture of pain, rage and despair.


    As time passed, her crying turned into a desperate and chaotic laughter, her mind starting to crack under the weight of the grotesque scene she had witnessed. Madness was beginning to insinuate itself into his soul, like a slow and relentless poison.


    Meanwhile, not far from there, Jack was observing everything with a crooked smile, using his "Eye of Malice" skill to see every detail of Benjamin''s suffering. His laughter, at first soft and restrained, soon grew into a sinister cackle.


    Jack: "Phase 1 of our plan has started. It''s time to pay Benjamin a visit... personally. Hahahahaha!"


    Jack''s laughter echoed in the dark of the night, cold and malicious, as he contemplated the devastation he had caused. His goal was clear: to break Benjamin from the bottom of his soul, until there was nothing left but an empty shell thirsty for revenge.


    At the same time, at the orphanage, Rosario was running through the silent streets of the village, her heart clenched and her mind in chaos. The memories of the massacre they had just witnessed haunted her, like shadows impossible to shake. He arrived at the center of the village, where everyone else was celebrating the party in honor of Leon. Her friends saw her coming, with a pale face and a lost look, and immediately they knew that something terrible had happened.


    Rosario, with a broken voice and tears in her eyes, told them what happened at the orphanage. The news fell on them like a heavy slab, crushing any vestige of joy that was in the atmosphere. The smiles faded, replaced by expressions of horror and anguish. It was not only the loss of the children, but the brutal and sadistic message that accompanied the scene. A clear message that the peace they had achieved was being threatened by a new evil.


    Benjamin, after his emotional collapse, managed to get up from the ground. His body was shaking, but there was a dark determination in his eyes. Beelzebub''s voice was still echoing in his head, tempting him with the promise of power and revenge. But Benjamin could not give in, he could not allow that darkness to completely consume him. He needed to be strong, not only for him, but for those who remained and depended on him.


    When Rosario returned to the others, Benjamin had already wiped away his tears and stood up. His face was serious, and in his look there was a firm decision. Without saying a word, he led everyone towards the center of the village, where they decided to convene an emergency meeting at the Survivors'' House. It was the safest place to discuss what they should do next.


    Once there, Benjamin took the floor. In a low, controlled voice, he explained the situation, showing them the message left by Jack. There was no time to lose. The enemy had struck the first blow, and now they must prepare for what was to come.


    Benjamin: "We cannot allow what we have built to be taken away from us. Jack has made a mistake in underestimating our determination. I don''t know who exactly he is or why he''s doing this, but I promise you one thing: we won''t let this go unpunished. We will defend our home, and avenge every soul he has taken."


    The decision was made. They were not going to wait to be attacked again. Ibarra, Julian, Chino, Russo, Sasha, Jamal and the others all vowed to protect the village and hunt down Jack before he could do any more damage. Meanwhile, Rosario, Brenda and the other women would be in charge of reinforcing the security of the hospital and the orphanage, protecting the most vulnerable.


    The next night, Benjamin and his team got ready to go out to look for Jack. They knew it would be a difficult battle, but they also knew they couldn''t lose. Before leaving, Benjamin stopped at Leon''s room. She watched him for a few moments, allowing herself to feel the pain she had been holding back. Then, with a last look of determination, he headed for the door.


    Benjamin: "Brother, I don''t know if you''ll wake up soon, but when you do, this world will be safer. I promise I''ll find Jack.. and when I do.. I''ll kill him..."


    With those words, Benjamin left the room, ready to face the darkness that was looming over them


    With those words, Benjamin left the room, ready to face the darkness that was looming over them. Jack, the man behind the massacre, didn''t know what was in store for him. The survivors were not going to allow evil to prevail.


    And so, as the moon rose in the night sky, Benjamin''s team set out in search of their enemy, with the firm conviction that, no matter the cost, they would protect their own and do justice for the innocent souls Jack had destroyed.


    The hunt had begun.

 Chapter 12: The Return

    After three days of uncertainty and a growing sense of despair, Benjamin decided it was time to act. His judgment, clouded by anger and pain, led him to make a hasty decision: to leave for combat without taking into account the consequences. There was no trace left of the caution that had once defined him; now, there was only the burning desire for revenge. He took his entire group with him, leaving behind Santiago, the only one who, of his own free will, remained in the city. Santiago knew that without a leader, the city could fall into chaos, but the words of warning did not reach the ears of Benjamin, who only longed to shed the blood of Jack, the one responsible for the massacre that had shattered his pride and annihilated his people.


    They left heading east, towards the city where Benjamin knew that Jack would be waiting for him. The journey would not be easy. It would take them fourteen days round trip, an arduous journey, especially since they would go on foot, walking slowly to avoid running into beasts that might slow them down. They found some roads that served as shortcuts, and thus, they arrived at their first destination: The City of Children.


    This small village, thirteen kilometers away, was a refuge for the few remaining survivors, mostly small children and teenagers who did not exceed sixteen years. Upon arrival, they were greeted with hostility by the teenage commanders, distrustful of strangers. However, seeing that they were adults and only a small group of thirteen, they decided to let them pass. They offered them food and water, and Benjamin was brought before the chief of the city, Savitar, a young man of eighteen who bore the blessing of Mephisto.


    Savitar: "Are you thinking of attacking Jack, the smiley so-called by the children?", he asked, in a firm voice.


    Benjamin: "Yes. And if you try to stop me, I will not hesitate to fight to get to him."


    The auras of both collided at that instant, showing an impressive might. However, Benjamin proved to be superior, making it clear that any attempt to stop him would be futile. Savitar, having no other choice, handed him a map, warning him about the danger of the road.


    Savitar: "This map will take you on the fastest route to the city of Cordoba. But to cross, you will have to pass through Barrio Norte, where the surviving military and politicians are based. The problem with them is that they still think that human laws have weight in this world. It will be difficult both to get in and out of that place. Do not hesitate to kill or destroy a couple of heads to show your supremacy, because it will be the only way to pass."


    Before Benjamin could leave, Savitar stopped him, with a graver tone in his voice.


    Savitar: "There''s something else you should know, Benjamin. Everyone knows about the existence of Leon. His story has been told in every corner of the world. A special event called ''The Birth of a Legend'' was broadcast, where they showed many warriors fighting solo. But the event that captured the most attention, not only of this country, but of the whole world, was the one in Le¨®n, called ''The Sacrifice of the Phoenix''. Many catalogued him as a god, a hero, a leader, a worthy rival. Even those who serve the gods of the abyss respect him. And you were at the same event. We all saw and heard everything. We know that it was for you and for your people that Leon ended up in that state."


    Savitar''s words echoed in Benjamin''s mind, taking his breath away. As he was leaving the room, a red aura, charged with anger, began to radiate from his body. Pain and guilt were consuming him, but a strange feeling was beginning to arise in his heart, something that he could not quite understand.


    He called the other members of his group, who were helping the children and teenagers of the village, and gave them the order to continue on their way. Using Savitar''s map, they walked about ten kilometers along the main avenue, full of destroyed cars and bodies of those who did not manage to survive. They arrived at a tunnel that connected to Barrio Norte, and decided to camp there for the night, separating into small groups.


    Benjamin turned away from the campfire, his eyes lost in the shadows dancing in the distance. The chill of the night was more penetrating than usual, and the silence, oppressive, seemed to carry every whisper of the wind with a weight that threatened to break his will. The reality that surrounded him was as devastating as the pain that tormented him. The ruins of what were once homes and businesses stood as monuments to a better time, now buried under layers of ash and rubble. It was as if the world itself had stopped breathing, exhaling its last breath at the moment when hope was devoured by chaos.


    Benjamin: "I have felt strange since I learned that Leon is known worldwide, which is the hope of many. They even see him as someone worthy of being a rival, while we are considered guilty of his state, for not being strong enough. I don''t understand what I''m feeling..."His voice was barely a murmur, almost inaudible, as if he was afraid that the words would become more real if he said them out loud.


    Rosario''s face remained impassive, but her eyes reflected a mixture of understanding and hardness. She knew him better than anyone, maybe even better than he knew himself. Without taking his eyes off the campfire, he picked up a small branch from the ground, rubbed it between his fingers and threw it into the fire, watching as it twisted in the flames before turning into ashes.


    Rosario: "What you''re feeling is jealousy and envy, Benjamin," she said, her voice charged with a cold certainty. "Even if you are Leon''s friend, you feel inferior, weak and small next to him."


    Rosario''s words were like a whip, tearing apart any trace of denial that Benjamin had tried to maintain. In a fit of rage, he grabbed Rosario by the clothes, lifting her up with a single violent movement. The fire lit up his face deformed by rage, his eyes sparkling with an anger that he could barely contain. It was a terrifying image, that of a man who had been pushed beyond his limits, forced to confront truths he had buried deep within his being.


    But Rosario was not someone who allowed herself to be intimidated. Despite the palpable threat Benjamin posed at that moment, she remained motionless, her eyes fixed on his, daring him to do more than show his fury.


    Benjamin: "How dare you say such a stupid thing!! I respect Leon, I would never feel such things!"he roared, but his voice, although powerful, had a tinge of desperation that he could not hide.


    Rosario''s face hardened even more, her gaze was a dark mirror reflecting an inconvenient truth. With a quick movement, he squeezed Benjamin''s wrist, causing his grip on it to loosen. Effortlessly, she forced him to his knees out of pain, as if she were bending an angry beast with just her will. Then, with a firm gesture, she took his chin, forcing him to look directly into her eyes.


    Rosario: "Don''t ever touch me again," her tone was glacial, cutting like the edge of a knife. "And stop being so pathetic. You are our leader, not because you are the strongest, but because you are the smartest. And if it wasn''t for Leon being in a coma, you wouldn''t even be the leader."


    The silence that followed was denser than any words. Benjamin could not hold Rosario''s gaze, feeling that the truths she had thrown at him were heavier than he could bear. She let go of him, and he fell to the ground with a grunt, the weight of his own insecurities crushing him more than any physical blow.


    Rosario walked away from him with barely concealed contempt, her figure disappearing into the gloom, leaving Benjamin alone with his thoughts and his fears. His body was shaking, not from cold, but from an impotent rage, a poisonous mixture of wounded pride and devastating self-consciousness. He knew that Rosario was right, that deep down, his words were an accusation that he had made to himself in secret, in the recesses of his mind.


    Trying to pull himself together, he got up from the ground with difficulty, his legs wobbling as if carrying the weight of the world. He walked towards the campfire, where the other members of the group were gathered, exchanging worried glances that turned towards him. The Duck face was the most eloquent, showing a mixture of worry and fear.


    Duck: "Is everything all right, Benja?"he asked, his voice heavy with genuine concern.


    Benjamin forced a smile, but he couldn''t stop his lips from trembling slightly. "It''s all right, Duck. Alone... there''s a lot on top of us."


    The group nodded, but the doubt-laden stares didn''t fade. They knew that something had changed in Benjamin, something that they could not name, but that they all felt almost instinctively. It was as if the darkness enveloping the world had infiltrated their leader, polluting his spirit with shadows that could not be dispelled.


    Time passed slowly, and the group tried to relax, sharing stories and forced laughter around the fire. But despite his efforts, the tension was palpable, a constant reminder that, at any moment, the fragile calm could be shattered. Benjamin remained silent, his thoughts returning again and again to Rosario''s words, like a poison spreading through his mind, corrupting every attempt at hope.


    The silence of the night was only broken by the distant howling of some beast, a grim reminder of the reality around them. And as Benjamin watched the incandescent embers of the campfire, he couldn''t help but wonder if he would ever be able to escape the shadows that were now stalking him from the depths of his being.


    Perfect. I will continue to develop the text in that tone and level of detail, making sure to maintain the gloomy atmosphere and emotional tension that envelops the characters in this devastated world. Here follows the continuation:


    The night was slowly advancing, and the sense of unease in the group only intensified with each passing minute. The shadows cast by the campfire danced on the walls of the tunnel, creating ghostly figures that seemed to take on a life of their own in the fatigued minds of those present. The sound of the wind filtering through the cracks in the concrete was a constant whisper, as if the earth itself were muttering warnings that no one could understand.


    Benjamin had retreated to a corner of the tunnel, seeking a little solitude in the midst of the anguish that was suffocating him. Sitting on the floor, with his back against the cold concrete wall, he kept his gaze fixed on emptiness, absorbed in thoughts that twisted like poisonous snakes in his mind. Every word of the Rosary kept ringing in his ears, its poison seeping into every corner of his soul. Guilt, shame, anger and confusion were mingling inside her, forming a storm that threatened to destroy what little was left of her emotional stability.


    But more than anything, what disturbed him the most was the reality that Rosario had mercilessly stripped bare. Leon, his friend, his brother-in-arms, was seen as a hero by everyone, while he, Benjamin, was forced to face the harsh truth that, in comparison, he was just a shadow, a definite faceless figure, drifting in a world that no longer had a place for him.


    The echo of approaching footsteps broke his self-absorption. Rosario stopped beside him, her slender, muscular figure standing out in the gloom of the tunnel. There was something in her posture, a mixture of resignation and resolution that made Benjamin look up at her.


    Rosario: "You can''t stay here all the time, Benjamin," she said with a calmness that failed to hide the severity of her words. "They need us."


    Benjamin felt a twinge of irritation, but it was more with himself than with her. He knew that Rosario was right, that he could not afford to give in to his weakness at a time like this. With an effort, he stood up, shaking the dust off his pants before nodding his head.


    Benjamin: "I know," he replied in a harsh voice, as his eyes met Rosario''s. "I just needed a moment."


    Rosario nodded, but said nothing more. Instead, she turned on her heels and started walking back towards the campfire, waiting for Benjamin to follow her. And he did, even though his mind was still trapped in the dark thoughts that refused to go away.


    By the time they arrived with the others, the atmosphere had already cooled down. Pato was sitting next to Julian, both of them in silence, staring at the campfire with lost eyes. Jamal had retreated to another corner of the tunnel, where he was sharpening his sword with methodical movements. Every scratch of the stone against the metal was a reminder that danger was always present.


    Benjamin looked at his team, the people who trusted him to guide them through this hell, and he felt more lonely than ever. The weight of responsibility was crushing, and the Lion''s shadow hovered over him like a spectre that followed him everywhere.


    Benjamin: "Let''s get as much rest as we can," he ordered, trying to make his voice sound steady, though even to his own ears it sounded empty. "We have a long road ahead of us tomorrow."


    The others nodded in silence, already accustomed to the routine of survival. No one asked what had happened between Rosario and Benjamin, although the tension was palpable. There was no room for confrontations or recriminations in a world where the next day was not guaranteed.


    The night progressed slowly, and sleep came only in small doses, stolen between shocks and nightmares. Benjamin lay down on the hard floor of the tunnel, his coat rolled up as a pillow, but sleep eluded him. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Leon''s face, not as he remembered it, but covered with wounds, trapped in a comatose state, while the world around him revered him as a martyr.


    Guilt was an impossible weight to shake. I knew that Rosario''s words had been cruel, but I also knew that they had not been entirely false. Leon had sacrificed himself for them, and now, he was about to lead his team on a suicide mission, motivated not by the desire to save his friend, but by a thirst for revenge that was gnawing at him from within.


    The tunnel, with its suffocating atmosphere and the darkness that surrounded it, seemed a perfect reflection of his internal state. Everything he had ever known, everything he had ever been, was being consumed by the shadows, leaving only a void that threatened to devour him completely.


    In the end, physical exhaustion overcame mental, and Benjamin fell into a restless sleep, full of distorted images of Leon and the world in ruins. There was no real rest in a place like this, just a brief pause before the cycle of suffering and struggle began again at dawn.


    Dawn came, but the sun did not bring with it any warmth. The morning light was cold, filtering through the cracks of the tunnel, bathing the ruins with a pale, sickly glow. It seemed more like a mockery of what life on the surface once was than a new beginning.


    Benjamin was the first to get up, his movements stiff from the cold and sleep interrupted. He ran a hand over his face, feeling the incipient beard that had grown in the last few days of travel. With each passing day, he felt more alienated from himself, as if the man he had been before all this started was slowly disappearing, replaced by a stranger he did not recognize.


    Pato and Julian were already on their feet, checking their equipment with the automatic efficiency of those who have spent too much time in life-and-death situations. Rosario was beyond, at the entrance of the tunnel, looking towards the horizon with an expression that Benjamin could not decipher. Jamal kept silent, his sword already sheathed and ready for what was to come.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Benjamin: "It''s time to move," he said with a tone that admitted of no retort. There was no need for additional words; everyone knew what they had to do.


    The group quickly packed up their things, leaving the fire half-extinguished as they exited the tunnel. The air outside was crisp, but it was laden with the pungent smell of decay, a constant reminder that the world had become a place of death and desolation.


    Rosario walked in front, leading the group with a firm step, while Benjamin followed her, his mind still caught in the swirl of emotions and doubts. Julian and Pato were closing the march, exchanging words under their breath, trying to keep morale up, even though they knew it was a losing battle.


    As they walked, Benjamin couldn''t help but look up at the sky, a gray, leaden cloak that seemed to press down on them, stifling any hope that might have been left. There was no trace of the sun, only a diffuse light that barely managed to penetrate the clouds. It was as if the world itself had given up any pretense of life.


    But at that moment, something changed. A faint glimmer on the horizon, almost imperceptible, made Benjamin stop in his tracks. It was not the sun; it was something else, something that shone with an intensity that did not belong to this world.


    Benjamin: "Do you see that?"he asked, his voice low, but charged with a mixture of awe and caution.


    The others stopped too, following his gaze. The flash became clearer, and Rosario was the first to react.


    Rosario: "It is... it''s the Barrio Norte military camp," he said, his tone filled with a surprise he rarely displayed. "It seems that something has changed there."


    Benjamin frowned, his mind working quickly to assess the situation. He knew that the military camp was a fortress that was difficult to penetrate, full of soldiers who were still following the orders of a government that no longer existed. But that flash... it didn''t make sense.


    The group continued their advance, but the tension in the air was palpable. Benjamin was leading with a mixture of determination and a tiredness that was beginning to take its toll on his spirit. I knew the real goal of this mission was to kill Jack.


    However, as they crossed the desolate streets towards Barrio Norte, something else began to consume Pato''s mind. Since they had caught a glimpse of the flash coming from the small village, his concern had grown, and although he did not show it in an obvious way, he was restless. He knew that the village was just a stop on his route to the city, but something inside him told him that they should not ignore what was happening there.


    Rosario led the group with her usual firmness, although her thoughts also wandered. She was worried about Benjamin; she knew him well enough to know that the recent conversation they had had had affected him more than he let on. But now there was no time for consolation or for resolving internal conflicts. There was a mission to fulfill, and any distraction could cost them their lives.


    As they approached Barrio Norte, Pato stepped forward, activating his invisibility suit. The device covered him with a soft buzzing sound, making his figure disappear before the eyes of others. Benjamin gave him a brief nod, understanding that it was better for Pato to explore the situation before the group exposed themselves to danger.


    Pato advanced with stealthy steps, his figure completely hidden by the suit. The small town of Barrio Norte stretched out before him, a collection of half-collapsed buildings and streets littered with rubble. The silence was deafening, broken only by the wind carrying dust and dead leaves. Pato moved nimbly through the shadows, his keen eye registering every detail.


    As he got deeper into the village, he began to notice things that made him frown under his mask. The houses, although apparently empty, showed signs of recent struggle: broken doors, shattered windows, dried blood staining the walls. It seemed as if the village had been attacked, but there was no trace of those responsible or the victims.


    The mystery became more disturbing when Pato found an alley that led to a small central square. There, what he saw left him frozen. Bodies. Dozens of bodies lay on the ground, some of them clearly victims of a violent death. Pato knelt down next to one of them, examining the wounds. They were clean, precise cuts, as if they had been made by someone with an exceptional ability to kill.


    Then he saw it. A symbol engraved on the ground, right in the center of the square. It was the same symbol they had seen before, in other places devastated by Jack and his followers. It was a mark of death, a macabre reminder that his enemy was not only brutal, but also methodical.


    Duck: "Shit," he muttered to himself, gritting his teeth. He knew that they couldn''t stay there for long, but at the same time, he couldn''t just ignore what he had seen. I had to go back and tell Benjamin and the others.


    With a racing heart, Pato quickly backed away, making sure not to leave any trace of his presence. When he finally arrived back at the group, he deactivated the invisibility suit and materialized before them, his face tense.


    Duck: "There''s something really fucked up in that village," he said without preamble, looking directly at Benjamin. "I have found bodies, many bodies. And Jack''s symbol... he''s right there. He has been here, and it is likely that his followers are still close."


    Benjamin frowned, processing the information while trying to stay calm. He knew what this meant: Jack was close, and with him, the possibility of ending his reign of terror. But at the same time, they could not afford to deviate from their main goal.


    Benjamin: "We have to move on," he finally said, his voice steady. "We can''t stop here. Leon needs us, and killing Jack is the only way to ensure he can do no more harm."


    But Pato was not willing to let it pass so easily. He had seen too much, and Benjamin''s indifference to the situation was bothering him more than he wanted to admit.


    Pato: "And what about the people in Barrio Norte?"he replied, his tone filled with pent-up frustration. "We can''t just ignore what''s going on here. Those people need help, Benjamin. We can''t just carry on as if nothing had happened."


    Benjamin turned to Pato, his expression hardened by the pressure of the moment. He knew Pato was right, but he also knew that his main mission couldn''t wait.


    Benjamin: "We can''t save everyone," he replied with a cold tone that made Pato clench his fists. "I know, it sucks, but we have to focus on what really matters now. If we lose Jack, Leon could be lost forever, and not only him, but also everyone we love."


    Silence fell between them, heavy and full of tension. Rosario watched the scene, her mind working to find a way to mediate between the two. I knew they were both right in their own way, but this was not the time to split up.


    Rosario: "We can do both," she finally said, her voice firm but conciliatory. "We checked the village, but we did not deviate from our goal. Pato can guide us through a safe route, as he mentioned, and at the same time, we check if there is anyone who may need our help."


    Benjamin looked at Rosario, then at Pato, and nodded his head. He knew he couldn''t afford to lose Pato as an ally right now. The mission came first, but they also needed to maintain their humanity in the midst of this hell.


    Benjamin: "Okay," he finally relented, although his voice was still charged with a harshness that reflected the inner tension. "Let''s do it quickly. We have no time to waste."


    Pato nodded, although his expression showed that he was not completely satisfied. However, he activated his invisibility suit once more, leading the group through the village while following the route he had mapped out in his mind.


    The group moved cautiously, their senses sharpened by the danger lurking around every corner. As they progressed, Benjamin couldn''t help but feel that the weight of the mission was becoming more and more crushing. Every step they took brought them closer to Jack, but also plunged them deeper into an abyss of despair and death.


    Finally, Pato guided them towards the exit of the village, a safe route that took them away from the main streets and any possible ambush. The group found no survivors, and although Pato still felt a knot in his stomach from the indifference he was forced to show, he knew there was nothing more they could do.


    Duck: "It''s this way," he indicated finally, deactivating his suit and rejoining the group. "The exit is clear. We can continue."


    Benjamin took one last look at the village before turning to Pato and the others. There was something deeply disturbing about the idea that they were leaving behind a place where so many lives had been lost, but I knew they had no choice. Leon was in a coma, his people were in danger, and Jack was still a threat they couldn''t ignore.


    Benjamin: "Okay. Let''s get out of here," he finally said, his voice heavy with the gravity of the situation. "We have a job to do."


    With that last order, the group left Barrio Norte and continued their march towards the city, where Jack was waiting for them. Each of them carried with them the weight of what they had left behind, but they knew they could not afford to hesitate. The world was broken, and they could only move on, one step at a time, in a desperate attempt to save what little was left of it.


    The group left Barrio Norte behind, moving cautiously along the path that Pato had marked as safe. Darkness was beginning to envelop the landscape, and the cold evening breeze brought with it an air of restlessness. As they walked, the sound of their footsteps was muffled by the dry, cracked earth beneath their feet, yet another testament to the world crumbling around them.


    Rosario: "How long is it until we get there?"Rosario asked, breaking the silence. His voice was low, almost a whisper, but in the stillness of the night, it resonated with a clarity that made everyone pause briefly.


    Pato consulted his device, looking at the screen that projected a map of the area. Pato: "Not much. A couple more kilometers and we will reach the outskirts of the city. But... the situation there could be much worse than in Barrio Norte."


    Benjamin: "Worse than a village full of corpses," Benjamin muttered, more to himself than to the group. The thought of what they might find in the city was a weight pressing on their shoulders, but there was no turning back. Jack had to be arrested.


    The group kept moving forward, and the landscape around them began to change. The twisted, dead trees that lined the path grew denser and denser, casting long, menacing shadows in the gloom. The air was getting denser, charged with a dark energy that seemed to come from the city they were heading towards.


    Rosario was watching Benjamin out of the corner of her eye, noticing the tension in his shoulders and the rigidity of his posture. I knew that I was under immense pressure, but I also knew that Pato had touched a sensitive nerve with his concern for the people of Barrio Norte. Rosario: "We are doing the right thing," she finally said, trying to offer some comfort.


    Benjamin let out a sigh, his eyes fixed on the road in front of them. Benjamin: "I know. But sometimes doing the right thing doesn''t feel right."


    Rosario nodded silently, understanding Benjamin''s words on a deep level. Both shared the burden of the difficult decisions they had to make in a world that no longer offered easy options.


    Finally, the distant lights of the city began to appear on the horizon, faintly flickering through the haze. The city stood like a dark monolith, its tall, shattered buildings casting menacing shadows across the night sky. The streets seemed empty, but everyone knew that appearances could be deceiving.


    Pato stopped and raised a hand, indicating the group to stop. Duck: "Let''s proceed carefully," he said, activating his invisibility suit again. "I''m going to explore the area. You guys wait here."


    Benjamin: "Be careful," Benjamin warned him, even though he knew Pato was more than capable of handling himself in dangerous situations.


    Pato nodded briefly before disappearing into the darkness, moving like a shadow among the ruins of the city. The rest of the group waited in silence, their senses on high alert. They knew that they could not afford a single mistake; Jack had proven to be an implacable and cunning enemy, and he would stop at nothing to fulfill his plans.


    While they were waiting, Rosario examined the area around them, looking for any signs of movement. The city was eerily quiet, an almost unearthly silence that only increased the tension in the group. There was something wrong with that place, something that felt deeply wrong.


    Rosario: "This place... it smells like death," he said quietly, his words heavy with grim seriousness. Benjamin nodded silently, his eyes fixed on the distance.


    The minutes passed slowly, every second stretching in the dark. Finally, Pato returned, emerging from the shadows with a quick gesture to indicate that all was clear, for now.


    Duck: "The entrance is secure, but there are guards up ahead," he reported. "It looks like Jack has been occupying this area for a while. We need to move quickly and quietly."


    Benjamin nodded and looked at the group, his expression grave. Benjamin: "We will split up. Duck, you''re going on the left. Rosario and I will take the right. We meet at the main entry point in five minutes."


    Rosario and Pato nodded, understanding the importance of the strategy. Without further words, the group separated, each moving towards their assigned destination and then leaving that place, discovering that it was just a checkpoint, which served to identify those who were not part of Jack''s little secret, reuniting again to continue on their way.


    Benjamin strode steadily down the desolate main avenue, each step echoing over the rubble. Around him, the air was thick and cold, permeated with the stench of death left by the recent devastation. Beside her, Brenda walked in silence, her gaze sharp as a blade, analyzing every shadow that moved among the ruins. They knew that in this world, monsters lurked, not only in physical form, but also in the intentions of the men who still survived.


    After two days of arduous travel, they finally arrived in the city of vagabonds. The horizon was marked by the silhouettes of ruined buildings, their collapsed structures as if they were card castles swept away by a fierce wind. Upon entering the city, they encountered a group of mercenaries blocking access to the heart of that place. The men, scruffy-looking but menacing, looked at them with greedy eyes.


    Mercenary Leader¡ª "One of the women will be enough¡ª" he said, his voice full of contempt, as he stroked a knife with insidious confidence.


    Brenda, hearing those words, felt a surge of anger run through her body. Indignation boiled inside him like a volcano about to erupt. Without hesitation, he lunged towards the mercenary group, his foot rising with an unstoppable force. Upon impact, an explosion of earth magic erupted, making the ground shake. The energy from his kick expanded like ripples in a lake, throwing the mercenaries into the air, leaving them lying on the ground, inert. The echo of the attack echoed off the city walls, and a heavy silence fell over the place.


    But as she turned, Brenda found Benjamin staring at her with contempt, his face twisted with frustration.


    Benjamin: - What the hell have you done? !! - he shouted, his voice charged with a suppressed fury that he could barely contain¡ª. You shouldn''t have murdered them. We could have obtained useful information.


    The surprise was drawn on Brenda''s face, and her disgust towards Benjamin grew like a dark shadow. What he had done was to protect his group, and he didn''t seem to understand the gravity of the situation. Without thinking, Brenda approached him, ready to hit him. But before she could carry out her impulse, Rosario stopped her, placing a firm hand on her shoulder. Rosario''s cold gaze pierced Brenda like lightning. There was a clear message in those eyes: it was not the time for infighting.


    So, Brenda restrained herself, suppressing her rage as they continued on their way through the dark streets, full of destruction and memories of lives that once flourished in that place. The buildings around them were covered in scrap metal and debris, with worn-out walls that told stories of despair. The remains of human beings, yellowish bones, were piled in the corners, a grim reminder of the brutality of the world they inhabited.


    Finally, they arrived at a bridge that connected the city of Cordoba with the city of vagabonds. The structure, although worn, stood firm, as a symbol of resistance in the midst of ruin. They decided to camp there, seeking refuge in the illusion of security that the place offered. However, the decision to sleep outdoors turned out to be a fatal mistake.


    In the gloom of the night, while the group was trying to find a break in their makeshift shelters, they were attacked by a group of vagrants and mercenaries. The shadows rushed over them like a torrent, and chaos broke out immediately. Benjamin, surprised by the ferocity of the attack, was forced to fight to protect his group. Swords and knives were clashing, clanging in the air, as each member of the group fought back desperately.


    The battle was brutal; the ground was dyed red as lives were extinguished around them. Brenda, in a frenzy of rage, used her magic to pick up pieces of debris and throw them at her attackers. Rosario fought with admirable dexterity, moving like a whirlwind between the enemies, while Jamal and Sasha also joined the fray, their coordination and determination shining through despite the terror that surrounded them.


    However, as the battle escalated, it became clear that Benjamin''s reckless decision to sleep outdoors had resulted in a bittersweet defeat. At dawn, the silence that followed the battle was deafening. The group looked at each other suspiciously; the tension in the air was palpable. The accusatory glances were focused on Benjamin, whose leadership was now being questioned. He wasn''t the leader he used to be; he had put everyone in danger.


    As the group crossed the bridge, still dazed from the night of horror, they came face to face with Jack. His presence was disturbing; the man was smiling disturbingly, as if he enjoyed the suffering of others.


    Jack: "Benjamin," he said in a playful tone, "I''ve been waiting for you."I hope you liked my little work of art.


    His voice sounded almost melodious, but the content of his words was a poison that poisoned the environment. Benjamin stood up in front of him, a surge of rage and revenge bubbling up from the depths of his being.


    Benjamin: - You''re a monster! - he roared, his voice echoing with a force that surprised those around him. You could see rage on his face, every muscle tense and ready for combat. Jack, for his part, seemed to be feeding off the tension, radiating an aura of satisfaction as his eyes glowed with malice.


    The clash of his energies was felt in the air, an imminent storm was threatening to break out. When Benjamin took a step towards Jack, the atmosphere was charged with promises of violence, and the echo of revenge echoed in every corner of that desolate bridge. The fate of their worlds was about to become intertwined in a battle that would mark the beginning of the world''s end arc, where darkness met despair and the struggle for survival became the only way forward.

 Chapter 13: The Last Hope of Mankind

    On the threshold of a ruined bridge that separated the homeless neighborhood from the long-cherished city of C¨®rdoba, a titanic confrontation was unfolding. On one side, the group of Benjamin, a warrior determined to avenge the tragedy that had devastated his beloved home, was facing the sinister Jack. The latter, basking in Benjamin''s anger and longing for revenge, stood like a menacing shadow in the midst of the chaos, his long dark cloak billowing in the icy wind. Red and storm-laden clouds covered the sky, as if the universe itself was responding to the impending catastrophe.


    Benjamin, with fierce determination, drew his two bright crimson red swords, a gift from Zeus after having survived a battle against the horrifying dark spiders. His white trench coat, stained with the blood of his enemies and his own wounds, shone dimly in the gloom. With a mask that hid half of her face, only her eyes shone with an intense and determined light. As their hands clung firmly to the hilts of their swords, an ominous silence took over the bridge, interrupted only by the subtle whisper of the wind.


    As their hands clung firmly to the hilts of their swords, an ominous silence took over the bridge, interrupted only by the subtle whisper of the wind


    Jack, for his part, was reveling in the anticipation of combat. A black scythe emerged from his trench coat, raised above his head, taller than a man and sharp as obsidian. His crooked smile revealed the satisfaction of one who enjoys the suffering of others. Both fighters, in an instant, rushed towards the center of the bridge, moving at a speed almost invisible to human eyes. The sparks of metal echoed in the air like thunder, as their weapons collided, creating a symphony of violence that reverberated in the desolate landscape.


    The battle broke out with unimaginable ferocity. Benjamin moved with grace and precision, dodging deadly cuts from Jack''s scythe with impressive acrobatics. Every turn and jump he executed was a demonstration of his mastery, while his blood pumped with adrenaline. Jack, on the other hand, used the force of Benjamin''s attacks to counter and hit back with even more impetus. It was a deadly dance between life and death, where every mistake could be fatal.


    When Jack attempted a direct attack on Benjamin''s hips, he performed a 180-degree turn in the air, landing on the edge of the scythe. In a bold move, he threw one of his swords at Jack''s face, who, with a quick and almost carefree movement, let himself fall into the void, dodging the attack. In a clever twist, he took the sword in his fall, spinning with it to return it to Benjamin with a devastating impulse.


    The sword embedded itself in the arm that Benjamin raised to protect himself, the blood gushing from the wound like a dark river. However, the pain could not stop his resolution. With an expression of unleashed fury, he concentrated Zeus'' energy, charging his sword with the power of star rays. As Jack''s scythe struck, a burst of light illuminated the bridge, sending Jack flying into a nearby building. Benjamin followed him, without giving him respite, entering the interior of that structure covered with shadows.


    The building, once a symbol of life, had become a labyrinth of darkness. As Benjamin paced the crumbling corridors, each step resonated like an echo of his own determination. However, Jack''s voice, soft and mocking, began to whisper to him from the depths of the gloom.


    Jack: "Why are you doing this? Out of pride? For honor? Maybe for companionship... No, I don''t think it''s any of those things."


    Jack''s every word became an arrow in Benjamin''s heart, piercing his courage and leading him to question his own purpose. Doubt enveloped him, like a suffocating shadow.


    Jack: "You do it because you''re envious... You''re jealous... You feel small next to him, don''t you? He is the hero, while you were only left to take care of what he saved. A misunderstood soul, someone who seeks the attention he did not receive from who he thought was his only friend."


    Jack''s words echoed in his mind, as he tried to hold on to his resolve. But insecurity was starting to creep its way in, creating cracks in her determination. Even so, he could not afford to fall into the trap of his manipulations. With a shout of defiance, he gathered all his energy in one devastating blow, creating a shockwave that split the building in two, the debris falling towards nothingness.


    As the ruins crumbled, Jack emerged from the shadows atop one of the cut pillars, his ghoulish smile lit up by the chaos. He showed not a mark of the fighting, and his gaze defied Benjamin.


    Benjamin: "It''s not like you say it! It can''t be! You''re just trying to confuse me! I''ll kill you!"


    Jack looked at him in disappointment, his scythe slowly rising, ready for the next round.


    Jack: "It''s a pity... You''re boring... and a hypocrite. I will not be able to make a good canvas in my painting with your blood contaminated by ignorance."


    At that moment, Benjamin felt everything falling apart. Frustration and helplessness flooded him, reminding him of every defeat and every criticism he had faced. It was then that Jack, with a quick movement, lunged at him, his scythe cutting through the air like lightning.


    Benjamin was brutally beaten, returning to the reality of the bridge where his companions and his beloved, Ilulu, were. He fell heavily, wounded and bleeding to death, while Jack appeared in a black cloud, perching majestically on his scythe. Ilulu, seeing Benjamin fall, ran to him, her heart beating with despair.


    Ilulu: "Benjamin, you''re fine! You''re really hurt! Why did you fight alone?"


    With great effort, Benjamin looked up into Ilulu''s eyes, and in that instant, the glow of her love revitalized him. The flame of hope resurfaced inside her, a burning fire that rejected the darkness.


    Benjamin: "They can''t kill me that easy having my beloved looking at me, can they?"


    Jack, watching the scene with a ghoulish smile, was reveling in the suffering. Jack''s subordinates felt sorry for what was about to happen, but they were powerless to intervene. With a gentle lowering of his scythe, Jack took a couple of steps forward.


    Benjamin: "Ready for a second round, you fucking bastard?"


    The resolution shone in Benjamin''s eyes. He was determined to fight, not for himself, but for everyone he loved. His heart was pounding furiously and his mind was filled with determination, defying the doubts that Jack had sown.


    Jack: "I don''t think that''s enough... only one detail is missing."


    Benjamin: "What are you talking about¡ª"


    He couldn''t finish the sentence. The blood stained his face in an instant, a quick and almost inaudible movement. His eyes were tinged red by the vital liquid gushing from his body. Reality froze when he realized the truth: Ilulu had been pierced by Jack''s scythe.


    She, with a kind and loving smile, tried to touch his cheeks, even with the scythe still buried in his stomach, his blood slowly oozing from his mouth. Benjamin was paralyzed, trapped in a sea of horror and despair, while the darkness surrounded him, taking with it his last hope.


    With the gloom of the bridge enveloping the stage, the air became heavy from the unfolding horror. Ilulu, her eyes full of love and sadness, looked at Benjamin as tears welled up from her face.


    Ilulu: "I''m sorry... I couldn''t protect him... to our baby. Sorry if I didn''t tell you; it was a surprise for our wedding... I love you..."


    With those words, Jack''s scythe cruelly emerged from Ilulu''s stomach. She leaned forward, her lips meeting Benjamin''s in one last, heartbreaking kiss, before pulling back, leaving a trail of blood. Jack, enjoying the macabre spectacle, began to dismember her, cutting her into hundreds of pieces, bathing Benjamin in the blood of his beloved. Jack''s smile was a mixture of satisfaction and ecstasy.


    Jack: "Now I do think we''re ready to move on, since dinner was served... hehehehehe..."


    Benjamin''s mind was in a whirl. It had all happened so quickly; the revelation that he was going to be a father vanished the instant his world was falling apart. His unborn child, his beloved, all lost before his eyes. He couldn''t do anything. The tears were falling uncontrollably as he collapsed on his knees, staring at Ilulu''s severed head, still with a smile on his face, the blood dripping on the floor.


    Jack wasted no time and attacked Benjamin, bringing the edge of the scythe closer to his face. At that moment, time stopped. The blood, the wind, everything was frozen. A dark aura filled the void, and four black, scaly, elongated wings were projected before the sunlight hidden behind the clouds. That being approached, with a sweet face like that of an angel, but with horns that revealed his demonic nature.


    ???: "Do you want power?"


    Benjamin didn''t look at him, trapped in his own pain. The voice of the being continued to echo in his mind.


    ???: "Do you want the power that will make your pain disappear? Do you want the power that will fulfill your desire?"


    Benjamin: "..... Yes... i want it... please give me power..."


    ???: "Cancel the contract with Zeus and I promise you that I will give you the power you desire."


    Without hesitation, Benjamin opened the system screen and began to delete the contract with Zeus. The Latter, feeling the betrayal, tried to stop him with all the legal strategies at his disposal, but to no avail. Benjamin canceled the contract, looking at the dark being, who extended his hand to him.


    Benjamin: "King of Putrefaction... Astaroth."


    The instant he uttered the name, both bodies merged into one, uniting body and soul. For Benjamin, time became extremely slow, every second lengthening as he looked at Ilulu''s body for the last time. Normality returned, showing the new Benjamin in front of everyone. His long gray hair was waving in the wind, and two long scaly extensions emerged from his back, like the tails of angry snakes. The aura surrounding him was so dense that he began to crack the bridge, trembling before its power.


    Those present watched in amazement as Benjamin''s body had radically changed, showing the effects of a perfect fusion. Jack, feeling the transformation, was forced to merge with his god, Loki, although his appearance remained unchanged, only his power intensified. However, his gaze reflected a hint of fear at the unexpected situation.


    Without giving respite, Jack attacked Benjamin instantly. The coming battle would not only be a clash of strength, but a clash between destinies, where pain, rage and the desire for revenge intertwined in a deadly dance. Benjamin, now refreshed, was ready to unleash all his power, as the shadows of the past threatened to consume him.


    Jack: "Maybe it looks like you got more power! But still, that doesn''t mean I can''t play with you!"


    With a defiant shriek, the expanses of flesh sprouting from Benjamin''s back moved like sharp tentacles. They beat Jack with inhuman ferocity, smashing him to the pavement. The impact echoed through the city, making the ground shake until Jack reached the entrance, where Benjamin was waiting for him standing, with a look full of hatred and contempt.


    Benjamin abruptly grabbed him by the face, slowly lifting him up as Jack screamed, his body covered in bleeding wounds.


    Jack: "This is not what the gods wish for! They want fights, entertainment, something to have fun. This isn''t supposed to be like this!"


    Benjamin: "And that to me... It''s the same to me."


    In a brutal move, Benjamin grabbed Jack''s torso and split it in half as if it were a simple piece of paper. Jack''s remains fell to the ground, and his parts slowly crawled towards the city, while Benjamin walked away, letting the smell of blood attract the nearby monsters. Jack, although wounded, watched helplessly as his fate was sealed as the beings pounced on him, slowly and savagely devouring him.


    Returning to the place where his teammates were, Benjamin looked at them. Rosario, in particular, caught his attention.


    Benjamin: "From now on, you are the leader. I''m leaving the group. If we meet again... I don''t know what will happen."


    Without saying more, Benjamin looked away and used his magic power to cremate Ilulu''s body. The ashes of his beloved were trapped in a small jar that he took with him wherever he went. With a determined leap, he soared into the sky, leaving Rosario and his companions watching his departure with sadness. They felt a mixture of compassion and helplessness, knowing that they needed to get stronger.


    In front of them, Jack''s group had already completely disappeared, leaving only a bloody note that said: "We are at peace."That phrase resonated in their hearts, reminding them that their struggle was not over.


    In the background, the mission was still stalking them, with a status window that said:


    Mission: Recover the city from the domain of the evil god.


    That message told them that this hell had only just begun. The tension in the air was palpable, and each of them understood that their path was full of dangers and challenges. With renewed determination, they knew that they had to prepare, not only to find Benjamin, but also to face the chaos that was coming, ready to devour them if they were not ready.


    At the same time, on the other side of the coin, in the neighborhood where Leon and Santiago were, an attack of monsters broke out. All this happened due to an event that took place hours before Benjamin murdered Jack. Santiago was enlisting the awakened of the system, who possessed new skills, when an informant arrived, badly injured and with several more in tow, screaming in panic that something very bad was going to happen.


    Santiago: "Quick! Take them to the hospital, we have to take care of them."


    While Santiago grabbed the investigators and took them to a safe place, the only one who was not injured was questioned. This man, trembling and sweating, began to relate the terrible truth.


    Informant: "In a neighboring city, in the greater Buenos Aires, people were surviving, living happily. They had taken the city peacefully, annihilating the monsters of the first wave along with their bosses. However, in their research, they found something dark and forgotten."


    The man continued, his eyes filled with fear, while his words seemed to resonate with an ancient echo.


    Informant: "They discovered a hidden dungeon, a place that the system called the ''Memory Dungeon''. Ancient treasures and grimoires, forgotten skills and artifacts of power were kept here. But the scariest thing were the time murals, which told an ancient story of an apocalypse similar to ours."


    Santiago listened intently, his mind trying to process the magnitude of the revelation.


    Informant: "The murals relate that when a world reaches a peak of peace, it becomes a target of darkness. We are not the only ones, many worlds in the multiverse suffer from this curse. Reality is divided between those who seek peace and dark beings, aberrations rejected by the creator."


    The informant paused for a moment, trying to calm his agitation.


    Informant: "Humanity, blinded by its worldly desires, such as the longing for power and technology, neglected its gods. The barrier that protected our dimension collapsed five years ago, giving way to dark beings, just like us but deformed by the darkness. Born of our own repressed fears and desires, some evolved and became divinities, seeking to end our existence."


    As the informant''s words flowed like a dark river, Santiago''s eyes filled with determination. However, the informant had more to tell.


    Informant: "The mural ends in a disturbing way. There were three possible destinations for us..."


    Santiago, with anxiety, moved the man, wishing that he would continue.


    Informant: "The first one... it tells of a king who, forged in suffering, takes the throne to lead the world to destruction alongside the dark ones. Pain becomes his crown, and his sword, a symbol of desolation."


    Informant: "The second... it tells the story of a young man who, after suffering unspeakable hardships, manages to unite some of the dark ones to his cause, leaving an uncertain future, a path with no definite end."


    Informant: "And the last one... he''s the scariest one of all. It is the arrival of the dark creator, who, out of curiosity, seeks to meet those who challenged his power. But his visit turns into a massacre, devouring everything in its path. The earth is swallowed up by his shadow, and his laughter turns into a lament that echoes in the void."


    The informant took a deep breath, his voice cracking under the weight of what he had revealed.


    Informant: "However, there was a mural that was not complete. A single text was inscribed on its surface: ''This final will be decided by us''."


    Santiago felt that the gravity of the situation was hanging over him. With the acquired knowledge, they left the dungeon, armed with relics, grimoires and armor, but fate had a fatal twist in store for them.


    A portal opened in the city, a dimensional rift so large that the inhabitants did not have time to react. Thousands of beasts and monsters emerged from it, unleashing an apocalyptic event that ordered the survivors: "Survive the surge and return to the base alive."


    While the others in the city were organizing to contain the monsters, many died; hunters and awakened faced an uncontrollable horde. Desperate, Santiago and his companions took a car equipped with a large submachine gun, unleashing magic bullets on their way to the exit. However, when they reached the entrance, a sacrifice was necessary: the fifth member of the group jumped out of the car, giving his life so that the others could escape.


    Santiago: "No! We can''t leave him!"


    But it was already too late. The hateful horde was coming towards them, and when they arrived in the neighborhood, the system window was updated with an ominous message.


    System: "Provincial emergency Event underway. All nearby neighborhoods must defend themselves and destroy the oncoming wave of monsters."


    The neighborhoods, along with the Ciudad de los Ni?os and the Benjam¨ªn neighborhood, received the notice. Although fear and doubt hung over them, they decided to gather their leaders, knowing that the attack would begin in three hours.


    The meeting was held at a midpoint of the main avenue, where Santiago and his army of 2000 members of various races met. The head of the children''s city, Savitar, arrived with a group of 400 young teenagers. However, the last one to arrive was not the leader of Barrio norte, but a tall man with black hair, dressed in a dark military suit and surrounded by an army of 2000 trained soldiers.


    Alexis: "I''m Alexis, leader of the Barrio norte resistance. I have come to help, because the military in our neighborhood will only let us die to our fate."


    The first official meeting of the three leaders took place, where the roles were decided


    The first official meeting of the three leaders took place, where the roles were decided. Santiago, Savitar and Alexis would go to the front, while their troops would make a detour around the entrance of Ju¨¢rez-Celman Avenue, where the horde of monsters would pounce.


    The weaker side would be taken by Savitar''s team, who would position themselves on the right, near the train tracks and the open field, to avoid being attacked by too many monsters. The left side would be defended by Alexis'' soldiers, who, being better trained, would protect civilians who might get trapped. Santiago and his team would go to the front, ready to fight with all their weapons and powers to stop the advance of the monsters.


    With the three leaders in their agreed positions, they moved decisively. The wait became tense, a terrifying silence surrounded them, knowing that it could be their last match. Men and women, young and old, were ready to face the approaching tsunami of horror.


    When the system counter reached zero, thousands, not to say tens of thousands of monsters were heard in the distance, causing the earth to shake under their feet. The battle for survival had begun, and everyone''s fate hung in the balance.


    Night had fallen over the Ju¨¢rez-Celman neighborhood, and with it, an ominous silence hovered over the streets. The lights were flickering, reflecting the anxiety of the soldiers who lined up in rows, armed with swords, spears, bows and giant shields. Every warrior knew that this would not be a normal fight; it was a battle for survival.


    The wind was blowing hard, as if nature itself foreshadowed the arrival of the storm. In the field in front of the train tracks of Villa Los Llanos, the earth trembled under the weight of the approaching monstrous hordes. Santiago, Savitar and Alexis, the three leaders, were at the front, watching the dark tide that was inexorably advancing towards them.


    Santiago: "We can''t turn our backs on them, not now."


    Santiago''s words resonated among the soldiers, a reminder that the fight was just beginning. However, the trust they once had in joining forces was fading with every passing second. The monsters, grotesque and deformed, seemed to multiply, as if the darkness itself gave them life.


    The first battle cries began to break the silence. The creatures emerged from the darkness, running towards the human ranks. They were a mixture of shapes: some had the appearance of humans, but with empty eyes and grayish skin; others were giant beasts, with sharp claws and teeth that gleamed in the dim moonlight.


    Santiago raised his sword, the metallic sheen reflecting the determination still left in him.


    Savitar: "Hold the line! Don''t back down!"


    But as the orders were being thrown into the air, panic began to infiltrate the ranks. The soldiers, many of them young, faced the brutality of the monsters for the first time. Swords clashed against claws, bows shot arrows that rarely hit their target, and magic spells lit up the sky in momentary flashes, only to be swallowed up by the darkness around them.


    In the first confrontation, a group of Savitar''s soldiers was surrounded. The fighting was frantic; the sound of steel mingled with the heart-rending screams of the fallen. One of the young warriors, a boy of barely seventeen, was knocked down by a monster that pounced on him, its claws tearing flesh and armor with ease. James saw everything from a distance, and anguish seized his heart.


    Santiago: "Cover him up! Don''t let it fall!"


    But the reality was cruel. For every monster that fell under the edge of their swords, two more appeared. The number of human casualties began to increase, the battlefield was filled with lifeless bodies, and the air became heavy with the smell of blood and fear.


    As the battle intensified, the soldiers began to lose hope. That dark tide seemed endless. The human ranks were crumbling, their forces were weakening with each attack. Some soldiers took shelter behind shields, others fell to the ground, exhausted or wounded.


    Alexis, with his group of soldiers, was fighting bravely, but his look betrayed worry. With every passing second, her confidence was crumbling.


    Alexis: "We need more support! This is not enough!"


    Alexis'' words were an echo of the despair everyone was feeling. However, there was no time for more, and the struggle continued. In the rear, magicians were casting spells, their hands glowing with energy as they tried to hold back the beasts that were pouncing on them. Every spell seemed to be absorbed by the darkness that enveloped the field, and frustration got the better of them.


    The battle was raging, and the sound of war echoed through the night. Screams, wails, and the clash of steel against flesh filled the air, creating a symphony of terror. Santiago found himself fighting side by side with his soldiers, pushing forward, but his body began to get tired. The creatures were relentless, and the blood of their companions covered the ground.


    A large-sized creature pounced on him, launching a fierce attack with its claws. Santiago managed to dodge, but the monster continued its onslaught, and in a moment of distraction, a warrior next to him was knocked down. The sight of his fall tore Santiago''s heart apart.


    Meanwhile, Savitar was struggling on the right side of the field. His team was getting overwhelmed, and desperation was starting to sink in. One of the bravest soldiers, who had been by his side from the beginning, found himself cornered. The monster''s claws caught him, and Savitar could only watch helplessly as his friend was torn to pieces.


    Savitar: "No! Don''t go, brother!"


    But the words did not reach. Blood splattered on his face and madness seized him. Without thinking, Savitar charged at the creature, disregarding his own safety. With each blow, his fury grew, but the creature stood its ground, laughing with a chilling sound.


    The remaining warriors began to shout, some were retreating, others were trying to recover. The struggle was far from balanced. As the night progressed, the reality of the battle became even more palpable: the monsters were endless, a plague that would not stop.


    Santiago: "Form a circle! Don''t let them get away!"


    The strategy had changed, but it was a futile effort. The creatures were rushing at them, a whirlwind of claws and teeth, and the ground was soaked with blood. Every move became a matter of survival. The soldiers, previously united in their trust, began to doubt, to question whether what they were doing made sense.


    A shadow flew past Santiago''s head, and when he looked up, he saw a winged creature swooping towards his troops. With a scream, he pounced on a group of young people, unleashing chaos. The screams intensified, and despair grew in the heart of every warrior. Santiago felt the weight of responsibility crumbling down on him, like a dark cloak that oppressed him.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The battlefield became a chaos. The soldiers were fighting desperately, but the casualties began to accumulate. A group of magicians, once full of confidence, was swept away by a surprise attack. His magic, which once shone with power, was now fading under the pressure. One of them screamed, casting a spell that burst into a glow, but was quickly extinguished by the roar of the creatures.


    As the fighting continued, Savitar''s defense line wobbled. The tide of monsters seemed to have no end, and every attempt to contain them only led to more losses. A soldier who had been by his side for most of the battle fell, and Savitar felt helpless.


    Savitar: "We must back off! We can''t go on like this!"


    The soldiers, trembling with fear, looked at their leader for direction, but Savitar, exhausted and worn out, could only watch as hope faded from his eyes. The camaraderie that once existed evaporated in the uncertainty of the moment.


    The fallen bodies, both human and monstrous, formed a desolate landscape. Every stumble, every scream, every fall was a reminder of the cost of war. The swords were soaked with blood, and the arrows were lost in the darkness.


    The moments of light were brief, an explosion of magic or a cry of victory, but they were quickly drowned out by the surge of creatures. As the battle progressed, the warriors began to lose faith. Distrust between them grew, and the fear of losing their companions became an unbearable weight.


    The fight escalated, and the battlefield became a scene of horror. The monsters, fueled by the desperation of their victims, seemed more ferocious, more ruthless. Every time one warrior fell, another rose to take his place, but the line of defense was quickly weakened. Santiago, Savitar and Alexis were now more than leaders; they were the last bastions of the resistance.


    Santiago faced a creature that had an imposing stature and a grotesque face. With each attack, the sword in his hand seemed heavier. The determination that once burned inside her was beginning to fade, and in her mind, the question was becoming clearer and clearer: How much longer could they resist?


    Santiago: "We can''t give up! This is all we have!"


    His words echoed in the air, but the echo was lost among the battle cries. The creatures surrounded his soldiers, moving with terrifying swiftness, throwing claws and bites in an attempt to wear down their last line of defense. Visibility was obscured by dust and blood, and the air became unbreathable.


    Savitar cast a spell in a desperate attempt to contain a wave of monsters that was rushing on his right flank. The magic sizzled and exploded in a flash, knocking down several of them. However, the relief was momentary; more of them emerged from the shadows, and despair seized their group.


    Savitar: "Damn it! How many are there?"


    The words were lost in the din. Swords were clashing against claws, and screams of agony and despair were intermingled with the sound of fighting. A group of archers, who were trying to provide cover from an elevated position, was suddenly attacked by a flying monster. The arrows were flying in all directions, and panic seized them.


    Fear had begun to take its toll on the soldiers'' ranks. Some began to recoil, the instinct of survival overcoming the sense of duty. The shadows were getting closer and closer, like a tsunami of darkness that threatened to engulf everything in its path.


    Alexis, watching his men crumble, felt caught in a storm of helplessness. With every fall of a soldier, a part of his confidence vanished. He found himself fighting alongside an experienced warrior, an older man who had survived countless battles, but even he was beginning to show signs of fatigue.


    Alexis: "Resist! Remember why we are fighting!"


    But the words felt empty, like echoes of a past that no longer had relevance. The reality was relentless; loss was inevitable. The number of fallen was increasing, and the soldiers were starting to look back, towards the escape route that seemed to get further away with each falling monster.


    A dark shadow was thrown towards Alexis, and he had to react quickly. With a thoughtful movement, he blocked the attack with his shield, but the force of the impact almost caused him to fall. The creature, wounded, retreated for a moment, but others took his place.


    As the fight continued, Santiago felt the weight of his decisions fall on him. He was the leader, but at that moment, the truth hit him with the force of a hammer. There were no reinforcements. This was the last defense, and if they fell, there would be no more hope. The earth itself seemed to swallow the spilled blood, while the cries of despair echoed in his ears.


    The monsters continued their advance, relentless, like an overflowing river. Every movement became more difficult, and fatigue was beginning to take hold of the soldiers. Confidence, which had once been his greatest strength, had become a weight. Santiago saw a group of soldiers trying to regroup, but the moment they turned around, they were attacked. The screams of those who were falling echoed in his mind, a symphony of terror that he could not forget.


    As the battle progressed, the reality of the situation became clearer. The casualties were devastating. Santiago was standing next to Savitar, fighting an endless wave of monsters. Fatigue was building up in their bodies, and each blow they gave was weaker than the previous one.


    Savitar: "We can''t take it anymore, Santiago. They''re everywhere."


    Santiago nodded, but in his mind, the question remained unanswered. How could they fight against something that seemed to have no end? Sweat trickled down his forehead, and the blood of his comrades covered his hands and his armor.


    In a moment of desperation, a scream echoed in the distance. One of their magicians had fallen, and the spark of hope that had once lit up their hearts began to die out. The monsters, as if sniffing weakness, rushed with more ferocity, taking advantage of every small moment of doubt.


    The streets of Juarez became a killing field. Shadows crept along the walls, and echoes of the battle filled the air. Santiago, Savitar and Alexis knew they couldn''t back down. They had to fight, although every second that passed seemed like a shackle around their hearts.


    The soldiers began to look towards the leaders, looking for direction, but despair was reflected in their eyes. Trust, which had once been a powerful bond, had become fragmented. The fighting became increasingly chaotic, and the lines blurred. Some, consumed by fear, began to retreat, breaking the formation.


    Alexis: "No! Stay in formation! We cannot allow the line to be broken!"


    But his words were ignored. Several warriors began to panic, and distrust grew like a spreading shadow. The casualties continued to pile up, and the creatures seemed to feed on terror, getting stronger and more numerous.


    The fighting continued, but more and more warriors were fading into chaos. Santiago realized that they were losing not only the battle, but also themselves. Desolation took possession of his mind, and the certainty of defeat began to nestle in his heart.


    In a last-ditch effort, they tried to regroup. Savitar, his voice filled with despair, shouted to his men.


    Savitar: "Get together! We are stronger together! We will fight to the end!"


    The words rang out, but the response was scant. Some soldiers began to join him, while others, completely consumed by fear, turned their backs and fled, leaving their comrades behind.


    The battle became even more brutal. Santiago was forced to fight alongside Savitar, every blow a desperate attempt to hold the line. The determination of the leaders was strong, but the shadow of fear hung over them. Every creature that fell seemed to be replaced by two more, and the situation became more and more untenable.


    Santiago: "Don''t give up! Hold on a little longer!"


    But deep down in his being, he knew that victory was a distant dream. Sweat and blood covered the ground, and the earth trembled under the burden of despair. The confidence that had once been her strength had become her greatest weakness, and the struggle for survival became a struggle for desperation.


    Eventually, the night progressed, and the landscape of the battle was filled with shadows. The casualties became a constant, an endless echo of losses. The leaders were struggling, but reality was quickly catching up with them; the number of soldiers kept decreasing, and the darkness swallowed everything in its path.


    Santiago felt trapped, watching as despair turned into chaos. The creatures did not cease, and each attack seemed to become more cruel and more merciless. The struggle was becoming more and more personal, and the loss of comrades felt like an open wound.


    The battlefield was filled with whispers of agony, and the screams of his comrades became distant echoes. In the midst of the chaos, the struggle continued, but hope began to fade, like the last ray of light on a stormy day. The earth was shaking, darkness was looming, and the battle, which was once a struggle for life, became an attempt to survive


    The three monsters emerged from the shadows, each with a presence that eclipsed any other creature the soldiers had faced before. The atmosphere became dense and oppressive, and a dark and evil energy emanated from their figures, causing the earth itself to tremble under their power.


    Skeleton King:


    The first of the three monsters, known as the "Skeleton King", slowly advanced from the gloom, his hulking figure composed of twisted bones and wrapped in ancient armor. His presence was so imposing that the very earth seemed to give way under the weight of his aura. The bones that made him up seemed to have fused with a dark power, creating a figure that defied all logic and nature. His face, a skull crowned with a helmet decorated with obsidian thorns, lacked eyes, but radiated a spectral light that penetrated the souls of the warriors. The dark energy emanating from him seemed to suck the warmth and hope out of everything around him, leaving a trace of pure despair.


    The Angel of Nightmares:


    Beside him, a figure shrouded in hellish flames soared into the air, unfurling wings made of shadows and fire. This being, known as the "Angel of Nightmares", was an amalgam of pure terror and distorted beauty. His skin seemed to be a combination of charred feathers and burning flesh, dripping liquid fire with every movement. On his chest, a molten human skull glowed with a demonic fire, as if the souls of the damned were its core. All around them, the air was distorted with the heat and suffering of the nightmares it brought with it, causing the soldiers on the field to begin to tremble and recoil at the sight of hell itself incarnate.


    All around them, the air was distorted with the heat and suffering of the nightmares it brought with it, causing the soldiers on the field to begin to tremble and recoil at the sight of hell itself incarnate


    Lizard Dragonic:


    Finally, the third of these beings, known as "Lizard Dragonic", emerged from the shadows, his gigantic body covered with dark scales that shone like onyx under the light of the fire. His eyes, two abysses of red hatred, watched his enemies with a malevolence that only a primitive beast could exhibit. His jaw, full of sharp fangs and blackened by the flames, curved into a cruel grimace as a black fire rose from his throat. Every step he took made the earth tremble, as if the world itself feared his existence. Its tail, long and loaded with spikes, lashed the air with fury, destroying everything in its path as it advanced.


    The three monsters stopped in unison, looking with contempt at the human leaders who remained standing, barely resisting the oppressive aura of terror that these beings emanated


    The three monsters stopped in unison, looking with contempt at the human leaders who remained standing, barely resisting the oppressive aura of terror that these beings emanated.


    Skeleton King: "So you are the leaders who have resisted so far? Pathetic."


    The Angel of Nightmares: "Their hopes are as fragile as the fire that surrounds us. Burn with us in eternal darkness."


    Lizard Draconic: "If they''re as strong as they look... Face us! Prove it in this death camp. If we fall, the system will reward them with the victory they want so much."


    At that moment, a cold, metallic sound echoed in the minds of all the combatants, as if the very system that governed this apocalypse had changed the rules of the game.


    System: "New objective: To eliminate the provincial chiefs. Defeat Skeleton King, The Angel of Nightmares, and Lizard Draconic to secure the victory. The survival of humanity depends on it."


    The leaders looked at each other, without uttering a word, aware of the gravity of the situation. This was the last obstacle, the last test. The confidence they had once felt began to fade, replaced by a cold, terrifying reality. There would be no reinforcements. There would be no second chances. If they fell, humanity would fall with them.


    The final battle was about to begin, and the hope of humanity hung by a thread, supported only by the will and strength of those who dared to face the horrors of another world.


    The first to step forward, determined to confront the three provincial chiefs, was Alexis. Without a word, he threw his cap aside and fixed his cold and calculating gaze on one of the monsters, choosing his opponent - Lizard Draconic. He pointed a finger at it, a gesture of defiance that resonated with the promise of destruction.


    Alexis: "You will be the first to test my power as Mr. Ares'' berserker."


    Lizard Draconic, initially bored and confident, began to advance towards Alexis with a calculated calm, convinced that the human in front of him would be an easy prey. He did not perceive in Alexis any power that could pose a real threat.


    But in an instant, the air around Alexis was charged with an explosive energy. A burst of power echoed in every corner of the paved streets, filling the atmosphere with a dark red wake. The divine energy of the god of war, Ares, merged with Alexis, covering her body with an aura that ran through every fiber of her being. His muscles, skin and soul became one, and an armor that seemed to be an extension of his own flesh formed around him. This armor, of a dark red hue, sizzled with electricity at such high temperatures that it became dangerous to be near him.


    Alexis'' anger, fueled by the deaths of so many of his comrades, erupted into a war cry. Without hesitation, he violently lunged towards Lizard Draconic. The beast, still shocked by Alexis'' sudden transformation, barely had time to react before the berserker pounced on her with relentless fury.


    The beast, still shocked by Alexis'' sudden transformation, barely had time to react before the berserker pounced on her with an unrelenting fury


    The first impact was brutal. Alexis rammed Lizard Draconic with the force of a meteor, his fist colliding directly into the monster''s scaly chest. The sound of bones fracturing and flesh tearing echoed in the air, as Lizard Draconic retreated several meters, spitting out black blood that sizzled on contact with the ground.


    The sky, tinged with an ominous crimson red, seemed to respond to the combat with flashes of lightning that snaked through the dark clouds, as if the cosmos itself were crumbling.


    In the midst of that chaotic tempest, another of the leaders, a young warrior named Savitar, stepped forward. Her small but imposing figure stood tall with a determination that defied her youth. His eyes, fixed on the figure approaching from the gloom, radiated an iron confidence. In front of him, walked with silent steps and charged with ominous majesty The Angel of Nightmares, a being of pure darkness, whose black wings fluttered with a disturbing softness, as if cutting the air in silent syllables.


    The angel stopped his advance a few meters from Savitar, slightly tilting his head, evaluating the young man with a look that seemed to pierce his soul.


    The Angel of Nightmares: "I hope this match won''t be as disappointing as the last one... Human."


    The angel''s words resounded with a cold echo, charged with a contempt that chilled the blood.


    Savitar did not hesitate for an instant. With a fluid movement, he activated his dimensional inventory, materializing in the blink of an eye an arsenal of weapons and a black armor like the night. Each piece of the armor was adjusted to his body like a second skin, increasing his stats by 500%, granting him the strength and endurance necessary to face a being of such colossal power. Still young and not fulfilling the requirements to merge with his god, Savitar prepared for battle with the ferocity of an emperor who does not know defeat. From his gauntlets emerged two sharp blades that shone in the flickering light of the lightning, ready to tear the flesh of the enemy. Her eyes, filled with a burning determination, were riveted on the angel with a defiant look.


    Savitar: "I will make you feel what this human is capable of, fallen angel..."


    The tension in the air was palpable.


    From one moment to the next, Savitar crouched down and threw his body forward with a speed that defied logic, turning into a blur of pure fury that tore through the battlefield. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the angel, his fist charged with a destructive energy that sought to shatter the arrogance of the celestial being. The impact was brutal, but the next instant, the angel disappeared, leaving Savitar punching the void.


    Before he could react, The Angel of Nightmares appeared behind his back, like an intangible shadow, and with a movement as fast as lethal, he traced a cut along Savitar''s back. The black armor resisted the blow, but the force was such that it threw Savitar violently to the ground, raising a cloud of dust and debris. The young warrior rolled on the ground, getting up with difficulty, while he felt an intense burning in his back. The battle was just beginning, and Savitar knew that he was facing an opponent whose power surpassed anything he had faced before.


    But in his eyes there was no fear, only a growing fury and an unrelenting determination.


    The sky above them darkened even more, as if on the same night he had descended to witness the clash between light and darkness. The wind was howling, carrying with it the ashes of the crumbling world around him.


    Savitar''s every breath was a defiance of fate, his every heartbeat resonated with the promise of a bloody revenge. He knew that this would be a difficult fight, a battle that would test every last bit of his strength and will. But I also knew that I couldn''t


    While the battle between Savitar and The Angel of Nightmares raged with an intensity that shook the heavens, at another point of the battlefield only two beings of immense power remained standing, observing each other with icy and defiant gazes. On one side, the imposing Skeleton King, a spectral figure that radiated such an overwhelming presence that it made the air around him ripple with the sheer density of his magical power. Levitating above the ground was not a simple demonstration of his power, but a declaration of his contempt for anything earthly. In front of him, Santiago, a warrior whose imposing bearing and expression full of confidence left no doubt of his unshakable will.


    Their intertwined gazes were like a clash of titans in themselves, a prelude to the destruction that was about to be unleashed. That moment, so full of tension that it seemed to slow down time, was the trigger. Both warriors, without uttering a word, let their energies manifest, unleashing their full potential in a show of inordinate power.


    The Skeleton King was the first to unleash his fury. From their empty basins, a dark, malevolent light flared up like the glow of dying stars. With an inaudible roar, which was felt more than heard, he let out a surge of dark energy that spread in all directions. The vibrations of the sound were so powerful that the ground itself began to shake as if it was being torn from its entrails. The earth creaked and opened in deep cracks, and the echoes of that otherworldly roar made the air vibrate, as if the very fabric of reality was about to be torn apart.


    But Santiago did not allow himself to be intimidated. He took a deep breath, invoking the indomitable will of Hestia, the goddess of sacred fire, whose powers burned within him like an incandescent sun. With an iron concentration, he gathered his energy in his hands, and with a titanic applause that resounded like the thunder of a thousand storms, he countered the dark energy with an overwhelming force. The clash of energies was so colossal that the entire battlefield shook violently. Both armies, who were watching their champions from afar, were pushed back, as if an invisible explosion had swept them away in its shockwave.


    The ground beneath Santiago''s feet became a sea of flames, Hestia''s sacred fire springing up with an indomitable ferocity, painting the landscape a hellish red.


    Santiago: "It looks like I''ll have to be hard on you to win."


    Santiago''s words echoed through the chaos, his voice firm and determined, charged with a determination that knew no fear


    Santiago''s words echoed through the chaos, his voice firm and determined, charged with a determination that knew no fear. But in response, the Skeleton King showed neither fear nor doubt, but a strange joy, a spark of excitement that shone in his empty eyes.


    Skeleton King: "Make me feel full of life... like when I walked among humans in the land of the living."


    His words were a macabre irony, a statement that contained in itself a desire to revive what he had lost eons ago. But they were also a challenge, an invitation to a duel that transcended the mere physical battle, a clash of wills that would shake the foundations of what was left of the world.


    And so, with the fury of two opposing gods, they both launched into the attack.


    The Skeleton King displayed his dark power, materializing luminous tentacles that emerged from the shadows around him. Each of those tentacles, vibrating with a sinister energy, moved with the speed of lightning, cutting through the air in search of Santiago''s flesh. The shadows came to life, dancing around the skeleton, amplifying its power, as it released dark energy outages that whistled into the air like screams of doomed souls.


    Santiago, for his part, displayed all the strength of his muscular body, his huge hands intercepting the tentacles with an almost supernatural precision. Every time one of those energy whips approached, Santiago deflected it with a quick and accurate blow, his fists crossing the air with a power that could shatter mountains. The sound of metal echoing against the darkness filled the battlefield, creating a symphony of destruction.


    But among the multiple attacks, one hid in the shadows of the others, a lethal cut that slipped through the tangle of tentacles. James saw him a second too late. The cut hit full on his chest, tearing his clothes and exposing his skin hardened by a thousand battles. The impact was brutal, pushing him back several meters, but his body resisted. Blood gushed from the wound, but Santiago did not stagger.


    A defiant smile curved his lips, as the fire around him burned with even greater intensity. The Skeleton King had managed to mark him, but it wouldn''t be enough to stop him. On the contrary, the injury only fanned the fury inside him.


    The sky, now a canvas of lightning dancing in the middle of the darkness, witnessed how these two titans collided again and again, each blow charged with a force that shook the very firmament. The battle between Santiago and the Skeleton King was not just a physical confrontation, it was a struggle between life and death, between light and darkness, in a world teetering on the brink of total annihilation.


    And the fate of the entire world hung by a thread in that macabre dance of destruction and power.


    Alexis vs. Lizard Draconic


    Alexis'' first blow was devastating, his fist crashing into Lizard Draconic''s chest with the force of a warhammer. The creature''s hardened scales crunched under the impact, and a dry sound echoed out as the monster''s ribs fractured. The black blood that gushed from his mouth left a slimy trail as the creature recoiled, reeling from the intensity of the blow. Alexis, feeling the resistance that was still left in the beast, knew that he had to go beyond his limits if he wanted to get out alive.


    Lizard Draconic didn''t let the pain stop him. With a roar filled with anger and despair, he charged at Alexis, his right claw extended in an attempt to tear him apart. Alexis reacted quickly, but it wasn''t enough. The monster''s sharp claw dug into his side, tearing through his flesh and piercing his intercostal muscles, while one of his ribs splintered from the force of the attack. Lacerating pain shot through Alexis'' body. He was thrown backwards, his body crashing into a nearby rock. The impact was so strong that he felt his right collarbone fracture, sending a wave of pain through his arm.


    The warrior could not afford to succumb to pain. Screaming through agony, she got up with difficulty, her breathing short and painful. Lizard Draconic was not going to give him rest. The creature leaped forward, its jaws gaping open to bite. Alexis, despite his injured body, managed to barely dodge, but the blow of the beast''s tail hit him in the abdomen, making him bend in half. He felt his stomach compress, and air was forced out of his lungs, leaving him momentarily paralyzed.


    With his stomach churning and a dull ache pulsing in his abdomen, Alexis gathered all his strength to fight back. His left fist, charged with what little energy he had left, slammed into Lizard Draconic''s face. The monster''s skull deformed under the pressure, and a cascade of black blood gushed from its broken snout. Alexis knew that this was the decisive moment.


    Taking advantage of his enemy''s momentary weakness, Alexis concentrated every ounce of his strength on one last blow. With a roar that echoed like thunder in the storm, his fist descended on the monster''s skull, crushing it to the ground with tremendous force. The cracking sound of the skull bones breaking was deafening, and finally, Lizard Draconic lay inert, his lifeless body collapsing in on itself.


    Alexis, panting and staggering, stood over the beast''s corpse, his body trembling from the extreme exertion. Blood was gushing from his wounds, and every breath caused a sharp pain in his chest and abdomen. But in spite of everything, he had won. His gaze was fixed and hard, and although he knew he was at the edge of his strength, he stood firm, victorious but seriously injured.


    Savitar vs. The Angel of Nightmares


    Savitar looked at the Angel of Nightmares with a mixture of defiance and hatred. He knew that facing a creature of such power required everything he had, even beyond his limits. With one determined move, he activated his dimensional inventory, wrapping himself in a black armor that amplified his abilities, preparing for what he knew would be the fight of his life.


    The angel was unfazed by Savitar''s transformation, his cold and calculating gaze did not show any emotion. "I hope this fight won''t be disappointing like the last one... Human," he said, his words laden with venom. Savitar didn''t respond verbally, but his look said it all. With a fierce scream, he lunged forward, his black blades flashing as they sliced through the air.


    The initial impact was brutal, but not in the way Savitar expected. The Angel of Nightmares vanished just before the blow could connect, appearing behind Savitar in the blink of an eye. Before the young warrior could react, he felt an explosion of pain in his back. The edge of the angel''s sword pierced through his armor, tearing the right trapezius muscle and deeply lacerating the muscle tissue. A stream of blood gushed from the wound, as Savitar fell to the ground, rolling from the impact.


    The pain was unbearable, but Savitar didn''t have time to stop. With a superhuman effort, he got up, his back burning with searing pain. Every movement pulled at the torn muscles, and the metal of his armor felt like a dead weight. Savitar knew he couldn''t let the angel overtake him in speed again. He concentrated all his energy, releasing a dark power wave that distorted the air around him, creating a momentary barrier that gave him precious few seconds.


    The Angel of Nightmares came close again, but this time Savitar was ready. He barely dodged the attack, turning his body to avoid the blow and launching a counterattack with his blades. The angel was surprised by the rapidity of the movement, and one of Savitar''s blades cut through the angel''s ethereal skin, sending a blast of dark energy through his being. The angel grunted in pain, taking a few steps back.


    But Savitar knew he couldn''t let the angel regain control. With a cry of pure determination, he charged again, this time attacking with everything he had. Each blow was precise, and despite the pain in his back, he managed to hit the angel repeatedly, causing the creature to growl in pain and recoil even further. But The Angel of Nightmares wasn''t finished. With a furious roar, he unleashed an energy attack that hit Savitar directly in the chest, shattering the chest plate of his armor and sending him flying backwards. The impact was so strong that one of his ribs was fractured, slightly puncturing his left lung, which caused Savitar to start coughing up blood.


    I knew I was on the edge. The pain in his chest was unbearable, and every breath was a titanic effort. But he couldn''t give up. With his vision clouded, he stood up once more, concentrating all his energy on one last attack. His blades flashed with a dark light, and with a final scream, he cut through the angel''s chest, splitting it in two with deadly precision.


    The Angel of Nightmares let out a scream of pure agony before disintegrating into nothingness. Savitar fell to his knees, coughing up blood, but victorious. His body was trembling from the effort, covered with wounds and on the verge of death, but he stood firm. She was barely breathing, each inhalation a reminder of her human frailty, but she knew she had won, albeit at a very high price.


    Santiago vs. The Skeleton King


    Santiago barely had time to react when the Skeleton King''s energy swords rushed towards him. With a quick movement, he raised a shield that suddenly appeared in his hand, materializing from his dimensional inventory. This hidden space allowed him to store and access all his weapons in an instant, a skill that Santiago had perfected for battle.


    The shield blocked the first attack, but the force behind the sword was tremendous. The impact echoed through his arm, and he felt his humerus crack from the pressure, sending a sharp pain that spread throughout his body. He gritted his teeth, his face a mask of determination, as he struggled to stay on his feet.


    The Skeleton King, relentless, did not stop attacking. Another tentacle lunged at him, this time aimed at his leg. Santiago tried to dodge, but the sharp edge of the tentacle grazed his thigh, cutting through his armor and tearing the quadriceps muscle. The lacerating pain made him stagger, but he did not fall. With a mixture of fury and resistance, he let out a battle cry, and from his dimensional inventory materialized a heavy sword, lifting it with both hands, ignoring the pain in his arm.


    The Skeleton King laughed in a hollow, sinister voice, as if mocking Santiago''s desperate resistance. The tentacles were raised once more, preparing for the final blow, but Santiago was ready. With a quick and precise movement, he threw his shield towards one of the tentacles, deflecting its trajectory. At the same time, he threw his sword with brutal force towards the center of the skeleton''s torso.


    The sword, whose blade had been specially forged to break through the defense of his enemies, penetrated the Skeleton King''s chest, piercing through the bone ribs that protected him. The skeleton let out a cry of pain, and for the first time, the arrogance in his laughter vanished. Santiago lunged forward, grabbing the hilt of his sword with both hands and, with a titanic effort, turned it inside the torso of the skeleton. The sound of bones breaking was deafening, and a blast of dark energy exploded outward.


    The released energy threw Santiago backwards, making him crash against a rock with such force that he felt several vertebrae in his spine compress, sending a wave of pain through his back. His vision blurred for a moment, and a metallic taste filled his mouth as he started coughing up blood. The air felt heavy, every breath a reminder of the internal damage he had suffered. But it wasn''t finished.


    Coughing up blood, Santiago struggled to stand up. I knew I couldn''t let the Skeleton King recover. Using his dimensional inventory once more, he summoned a new weapon: a long sword, the edge of which gleamed with a dark glow, ready for the final assault.


    The Skeleton King, now seriously wounded, tried to launch a last desperate attack. Santiago dodged it with difficulty, his body screaming in pain with every movement. With a final scream, he charged towards the skeleton, his sword descending with a deadly bow.


    The sword''s edge cut cleanly through the skeleton''s skull, splitting it in two. The Skeleton King let out one last shriek before collapsing, his bones crumbling into a cloud of dark dust.


    Santiago, panting and covered with sweat and blood, remained standing on the remains of the Skeleton King. His muscles were trembling from the effort, and every wound on his body was burning with searing pain. But, in spite of everything, he had won. Extreme tiredness was written on his face, but his eyes shone with the determination of someone who had overcome the impossible. Santiago remained on his feet, triumphant, but aware that this victory had come at a high cost.


    That day culminated in an overwhelming silence, in which the three leaders, barely standing, found themselves on the verge of despair. Their bodies were shattered, scarred by wounds and suffering. The armor, once bright and sturdy, now hung in tatters, torn and blackened by the fire of combat. The weapons that had once been his companions in battle, were broken and stripped of their glory. An air of palpable exhaustion filled the battlefield as they stared at each other, sharing a connection beyond words.


    With a last effort, Santiago, Savitar, and Alexis let themselves fall to the ground, their tired and aching bodies touching the cold earth. They looked up at the sky, where the gray clouds were slowly dissolving, revealing a flash of light. At that instant, they raised their hands, a sign of triumph and resistance, and shouted in unison with a firm voice that echoed in the air:


    Santiago: "We survived!"


    An echo of his words was lost in the breeze, but in their hearts, victory was beating strongly. Euphoria began to replace the pain as they entwined in a brotherly embrace, celebrating the fact that they had faced monsters that would have made any warrior tremble.


    In that moment of respite, the system, omnipresent and always vigilant, recognized his exploits. A series of bright lights emerged from the void, illuminating the field with an unearthly flash. Heaven seemed to respond to their effort, giving them rewards worthy of heroes. New armor and gleaming weapons materialized before them, each forged by their protective gods, as a symbol of honor and gratitude.


    However, the real gift that awaited them was even more surprising. The system, in its infinite wisdom, had decided to grant them a singular gift. An egg, from a random divine beast, appeared in front of each of them, shining with a light that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. Its texture was soft, almost ethereal, with a design that reflected the colors of its gods. But there was a mystery in each of those eggs, a secret that would remain hidden until the day of its birth.


    Savitar, with a smile that lit up his scarred face, held his egg, feeling the promise of a future. Alexis, with her intense and determined gaze, did the same, her mind already imagining the possibilities of what could arise from her gift.


    The system spoke again, its voice echoing in their minds:


    System: "Main event updated. Take Cordoba and free it from the evil god before the next wave. Time remaining: 1 month, 23 hours, 60 minutes."


    The weight of responsibility hung over them, but instead of fear, they felt a renewed sense of purpose. The coming battle was not only a fight for survival, but a chance to take back what was once his. Looking at each other, with determination burning in their hearts, the three leaders knew that they were not alone. Together, they would face whatever challenges fate threw at them.

 Episode 14: The City of Death

    The place was gloomy, shrouded in a gloom that, despite the little sunlight that managed to get through those reddish clouds, felt oppressive and desolate. Everyone''s faces were pale, filled with sadness and frustration. They had lost not only a friend, but also someone with whom they had shared countless difficulties: their leader. Benjamin, although lacking in many virtues, was not different from them in any way. After that endearing combat in which they were left alone on the bridge, they decided to stealthily return to the village of the vagabonds. Silence and caution accompanied their steps until they found refuge in a safe building, where they could spend a quiet night and process what had happened.


    Brenda broke the silence that filled the room, her words heavy with regret:


    Brenda: "We should have been more cautious... we confided in each other thinking that Benjamin could do it alone."


    Rosario was still leaning against the wall, her thoughts getting darker and darker. This strange and cruel world, where survival was the only thing that mattered, was changing them. He transformed them into something they had never been, confronting them with realities that in their easy and peaceful lives they had not experienced. He felt how the weight of everything he had lived was piled on his chest, how distrust and sadness were creating cracks in his spirit.


    Pato, sitting in a corner staring blankly, finally broke the silence that had settled back into the room.


    Duck: "Shit... we should have stayed behind, at home, where we could enlist. Maybe we wouldn''t have had so many casualties and¡ª"


    Ibarra, who was standing with his arms crossed, interrupted him in a firm voice.


    Ibarra: "If we had been in the neighborhood, they would have attacked us from all sides. Did you see the destruction those two caused in the city? Imagine what would have happened if they had fought there."


    Russo, though visibly affected, nodded grimly.


    Russo: "Unfortunately, although it''s hard for me to accept it... You have a point."


    Pato clicked his tongue in frustration, but did not reply. Uncertainty and regret were evident in each of them. Their minds were stuck in a cycle of "what would have happened if...?".


    That''s when Jamal, always pragmatic, decided to intervene. He straightened up, and his voice echoed in the room with a stern but necessary tone.


    Jamal: "Thinking about what would have happened if we had done this or that is not going to solve anything. We are just wasting energy and mourning someone''s death in vain."


    Sasha, known for her rawness, added with a sad smile:


    Sasha: "As they say, ''If my grandmother hadn''t died, I''d still be alive.'' It makes no sense to think about what we could have done. What matters is that we are still here, alive. Let us be thankful that it is not we who are dead or destroyed."


    His words, though harsh, had a kernel of truth that they could not ignore. This was not the world of before, full of peace and time to reflect. This was a world in which anarchy reigned, where there were no rules, and the only law was that of survival. Only the strong survive, and if they did not adapt to this reality, they would become prey or corpses for some other survivor.


    After that long and heavy night, the system informed them about the upcoming event: Taking the City of Cordoba. The plan to return to the neighborhood changed immediately. Now, they had to enter the city, investigate and take every possible strategic point, in addition to obtaining information about the monsters, the bosses, and above all, about the evil god who dominated the city. This was a provincial event, which meant that all of C¨®rdoba would have to participate and get to the center, to the capital, where the main enemy was located.


    However, this did not mean that all groups were united or that all intentions were noble. Jack''s group had already proved the opposite. They then decided to split into two groups to maximize their efforts.


    The first group, Alfa, would stay in the building they were in, which would be the strategic point number 1 near the bridge that gave entrance to the city. This group was composed of Jamal, Markitos, and Valentina.


    The second group, Omega, would have the task of entering the city in search of information and taking strategic points such as shopping malls, means of transport and dungeons with materials. Rosario would be the leader of this group, composed of Ibarra, Sasha, Russo, Pato, Chino, Victoria and Brenda.


    With the established plan, they said goodbye to Grupo Alfa and left for the city of C¨®rdoba. They crossed the bridge and, once inside, decided to split up and explore on their own. The meeting point would be the Quinto Centenario Hotel, where they would set up a camp on the roof.


    But this strange world, where survival was key, was changing them little by little, forcing them to experience what in their easy and peaceful lives they had never known. The distrust in Rosario''s heart, the sadness in Brenda''s mind, the fear that took root in everyone''s hearts in the face of an enemy that seemed insurmountable. They were like hunters being hunted by their own prey.


    Rosario and his team crossed the Centennial Bridge at dusk, when the daylight was beginning to fade and the gloom was taking over the city of C¨®rdoba. The Suqu¨ªa River flowed dark and menacing beneath them, its waters reflecting the flashes of ruined lights and the ominous shadow of partially destroyed buildings. The air was heavy with moisture, and the silence was occasionally interrupted by the creaking of collapsed structures in the distance and the distant howling of some unknown beast.


    Grupo Omega, composed of Rosario, Ibarra, Pato, Chino, Victoria and Brenda, advanced cautiously, keeping their senses alert and their weapons ready. The bridge took them directly to Emilio Olmos Avenue, where the first signs of devastation were already evident. Abandoned cars blocked parts of the street, some overturned or set on fire, leaving a trail of destruction that spoke of the events that had occurred days before. The avenue, normally bustling and full of life, was now an empty and desolate vestige of what it once was.


    Rosario made a gesture with her hand, indicating everyone to stop while she examined the surroundings. He knew they needed to split up to cover more ground and fulfill their mission. The main objective was to gather as much information about the situation in the center of C¨®rdoba and find strategic points to establish their base of operations. In addition, they had to be on the lookout for any signs of the area chiefs and the crystals that had been mentioned in previous reports.


    Rosario: "We split up here. Ibarra, Pato, take the right and follow Dean Funes Street until you reach Plaza Col¨®n. Chino, Victoria, you take the left and go along Velez S¨¢rsfield Avenue to San Mart¨ªn Square. Brenda and I will take Maipu Avenue and head towards the Bus Terminal. Everyone must return to the Quinto Centenario Hotel in three hours, whatever the situation. Keep in constant contact. Good luck!"


    The group quickly split up, each duo taking their respective route, knowing that time was pressing and that every minute lost could mean a greater danger. Rosario and Brenda began their journey along Maipu Avenue, moving stealthily through the rubble and dodging the remains of a collapsed world. The buildings in this area, although less damaged than in other areas, still showed signs of struggle. Broken glass, cracked facades, and traces of recent fire were evidence of the clashes that had taken place.


    As they moved forward, Rosario felt a mixture of anxiety and determination. His mind was focused on the mission, but he couldn''t stop his heart from beating faster at the thought of what they might find later. He knew that they were entering unknown territory, and although he was confident in the abilities of his team, uncertainty was a constant in this new reality.


    Dean Funes Avenue - Ibarra and Pato


    Ibarra and Pato took Dean Funes Street, moving cautiously towards Plaza Col¨®n. As they got deeper into the city, the buildings became taller, casting longer, darker shadows that seemed to devour the remaining light of day. The silence was oppressive, interrupted only by the sound of his own footsteps and the occasional distant noise of something moving in the rubble.


    Duck: "This is a fucking maze... every corner looks the same."


    Ibarra: "Stay focused. We know where we''re going. We just have to get to the Plaza Col¨®n and see what we find there."


    Dean Funes Street, normally a main thoroughfare that connected with several important points of the city, was now a chaos of abandoned vehicles and improvised barricades. Ibarra led the way, his senses sharpened by adrenaline, while Pato covered his back, attentive to any threat.


    As they approached the Plaza Col¨®n, they began to notice traces of blood on the pavement, as well as footprints of what appeared to be huge creatures. The air became denser, and a sense of impending danger caused both of them to increase their speed. When they finally arrived at the square, they were met with a terrifying vision: a gigantic minotaur patrolled the area, guarding a huge egg that was being fed with human bodies. The creature, at least four meters high, was surrounded by what appeared to be dark crystals that pulsed with a weak but constant light.


    Ibarra: "Shit... This is worse than I imagined. That egg... they''re feeding it to people. We must inform the others immediately."


    Pato, visibly disturbed by the scene, could only nod as he pulled out his communication device to send a warning signal to the rest of the group. They knew that they could not face that creature alone, and that their priority was to gather information and return to the rendezvous point.


    Velez S¨¢rsfield Avenue - Chino and Victoria


    Chino and Victoria quickly advanced along V¨¦lez S¨¢rsfield Avenue, one of the main axes of the center of C¨®rdoba. The avenue, which was once one of the busiest in the city, was now an empty and gloomy corridor. Shop windows were smashed, and sidewalks were covered with debris and broken glass. The smell of smoke and decomposition filled the air, making every breath a reminder of the devastation that surrounded them.


    Victoria: "I never thought I would see something like this... all this destruction. How can we even begin to fix this?"


    Chinese: "We won''t do it. This is not our world to fix. We just have to survive long enough to make it to the next day."


    Chino kept his gaze fixed straight ahead, but he couldn''t help but notice the sadness in Victoria''s eyes. I knew everyone was dealing with their own inner demons, but right now, there was no time for compassion or comfort. They had a mission, and any distraction could be deadly.


    When they arrived at the Plaza San Mart¨ªn, both stopped to observe their surroundings. The plaza, one of the most emblematic places of Cordoba, was now in ruins. The monument to St. Martin was vandalized, his figure decapitated and the remains scattered on the ground. However, what caught his attention was a black crystal in the center of the square, surrounded by what appeared to be reanimated corpses wandering aimlessly.


    Chinese: "That crystal... must be one of the ones they mentioned. He''s infecting the dead, reviving them."


    Victoria, although frightened, managed to remain calm. He knew that they should get more information, but getting close to the crystal was too dangerous right now. They decided to take pictures from a distance and send a preliminary report to the rest of the team before continuing to the Quinto Centenario Hotel.


    Avenida Maip¨² - Rosario and Brenda


    Rosario and Brenda were advancing with quick but cautious steps through the desolate streets of the center of C¨®rdoba. The city that was once bustling, full of life and constant movement, now resembled a nightmare scenario. Collapsed buildings, abandoned and burning vehicles, lay scattered along the avenues. The shadows lengthened ominously in the dim moonlight, casting distorted shapes that seemed to take on a life of their own.


    The road to the bus terminal was long and dangerous. Rosario was leading, her eyes alert, scanning every corner for any sign of movement. I knew that in this new reality, anything could be a threat. From the street corners, deformed creatures lurked in the shadows, their eyes shining with an unearthly hatred.


    Brenda: "I can''t believe this is real... Cordoba, our Cordoba, turned into this."


    Rosario: "You have to focus. This is what there is now. And if we want to survive, we must be ready to face it."


    The two women had managed to get out of the initial chaos in the Plaza San Mart¨ªn and were now heading towards the Bus Terminal, which stood as their only meeting point with the others. The sound of their footsteps was the only thing that broke the eerie silence of the night, a silence that at any moment could be shattered by the screams of the beasts that infested the city.


    As they got closer, they began to feel a vibration on the ground, as if something colossal was moving in the distance. Brenda stopped her walking for a moment, feeling the ground shake under her feet.


    Rosario: "Hurry up! Towards that side street!"


    They both hurried to turn a corner, entering a narrow alley that the tall buildings kept in gloom. From the darkness, they heard a thunderous roar that reverberated through the deserted streets, a deep, guttural sound that made them shudder.


    Brenda: "What was that?"If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Rosario: "I don''t know, but it''s not something we can deal with directly. We have to find another route."


    As they made their way down the narrow street, the buildings around them began to look less familiar. The Nueva C¨®rdoba Neighborhood, which they once knew like the back of their hand, was now unrecognizable. The architecture was riddled with cracks, some structures completely collapsed, while others showed signs of having been brutally attacked by something bigger than any human being.


    Rosario: "We''re going to take Velez Sarsfield Avenue. If we continue there, we can go around the Plaza Espa?a and enter the Terminal from the south side."


    The avenue stretched out before them like an open strip, bordered by what remained of the office buildings and commercial premises. The neon lights of yesteryear flickered sporadically, casting a spectrum of muted colors over the streets. The echo of his footsteps mingled with the distant hum of intermittent electricity.


    Suddenly, as they were moving forward, a flash of green light lit up the night sky. A huge figure appeared on the horizon, walking in the distance, near the Plaza Espa?a. The creature had the shape of a centaur, but its size was ginormous, with the humanoid torso crowned by twisted horns and a pair of eyes that glowed with an unnatural brightness. Rosario and Brenda stopped in their tracks, watching in horror as the beast raised a colossal hand to the sky and conjured up a circle of energy that sizzled with destructive power.


    Rosario: "Oh my God! We can''t face that. We need to deviate even more."


    Brenda: "What if he sees us? It''s impossible for us to go unnoticed with something like this nearby!"


    Rosario: "We''ll have to run. Through the tunnel under Hip¨®lito Yrigoyen Avenue. It will take us directly to the Sarmiento Park. From there, we might have a chance to get to the Terminal."


    The tunnel was dark and damp, the walls stained by the passage of time and neglect. Rosario and Brenda ran through it, the sound of their rapid breathing reverberating in the enclosed space. The lights flickered erratically, creating shadows that seemed to dance on the walls, as if the tunnel itself were alive and aware of their presence.


    When they finally emerged from the other side, they found themselves on the edge of Sarmiento Park. The park that had once been a place of recreation and joy, now felt ominous. The trees, which used to provide shade, stood like ghostly figures in the gloom, and the roads snaked through the terrain like arteries of a dying body.


    Rosario: "We must cross the park quickly, the edge of the Texas Park is close. From there, the terminal is a couple of blocks away."


    Brenda: "Look! There! Something is moving!"


    Deep in the park, they saw a figure that had no recognizable shape, it was a mass of shadows that moved with an unnatural grace, sliding between the trees like a thick fog. The creature''s eyes glowed a deep red, and it seemed to absorb the light around it, enveloping everything in a suffocating darkness.


    Rosario: "Be careful! He is a living shadow! Avoid her at all costs."


    The latent fear in both intensified as they tried to cross the park without attracting the creature''s attention. Their hearts hammered in their chests as they made their way across the uneven terrain, avoiding making any noise. But then, the night sky lit up once more, and a rumble shook the earth. The shadow stopped, his red eyes fixed on them for a moment that seemed eternal, and then he began to move with terrifying speed.


    Brenda: "He''s coming towards us!"


    Rosario: "Run, towards the Avellaneda Bridge! Don''t stop!"


    Both shot out across the park, with the shadow lurking a few meters behind them. The bridge that connected the park with the southern area of the city center appeared before them as a fragile hope. Rosario pressed her step, her legs were burning from the effort, but she couldn''t afford to stop.


    The bridge vibrated under their feet as they crossed it, and as they reached the other side, Rosario cast a quick glance back. The shadow had ceased its pursuit, stopping at the edge of the park, as if unable or unwilling to cross. A sigh of relief escaped his lips, but he did not allow himself to stop for long.


    Brenda: "There! It''s the terminal!"


    The Bus Terminal stood before them, an imposing building that had survived the chaos, although not without damage. The outside lights were out, and the large windows had been smashed, leaving a silence that was only broken by the wind whistling through the damaged structures.


    Rosario: "We can''t let our guard down. The creatures we saw in the park could be here too."


    They cautiously entered the terminal, their senses sharpened by adrenaline. The lobby was in ruins, with debris strewn everywhere and corpses lying in ghoulish postures. But they weren''t just human bodies; among them, gigantic beasts had fallen, their deformed forms indicating that they weren''t from this world. Some had horns, some had wings, and their skins were as hard as stone.


    Rosario: "Keep your eyes open. This could be a trap."


    Brenda moved behind Rosario, her breathing still agitated from the previous run. The silence in the terminal was deafening, a calm that felt like the prelude to an impending disaster. Suddenly, a sharp, metallic sound echoed in the empty space, as if something large was crawling on the ground.


    Rosario stopped in her tracks, pointing her gun at the source of the noise. A gigantic figure emerged from the shadows, a half-snake, half-dragon creature, moving with the elegance of a snake and the brute strength of a predator. His eyes shone with a bluish light, and his scales glistened under the dim lighting of the terminal.


    Brenda: "What... what is that?"


    Rosario: "I don''t know, but we''re not ready to fight against something like that. We need to find another way out."


    But before they could move, the creature raised its head and let out a roar that shook the entire structure. The walls vibrated, and the ceiling, already weak from deterioration, began to crumble. Rosario and Brenda threw themselves to the ground just in time to avoid being crushed by the falling debris.


    Brenda: "We have to get out of here now!"


    They hastily got up and ran towards the side entrance of the terminal, with the creature chasing them closely, its sinuous body crawling along the floor with terrifying rapidity. Rosario shot a quick glance back, watching as the beast began to load an energy ball into its mouth, preparing to attack.


    Rosario: "Keep running, don''t stop!"


    The creature''s power exploded a few meters behind them, sending them flying on impact. Rosario got up, feeling a sharp pain in her side, but she ignored the pain and helped Brenda to her feet.


    Brenda: "No... I don''t think we can escape."


    Rosario: "Yes we can. We just need to get to the other side of the avenue. Let''s go!"


    They both ran across the street, and when they reached the other side, they hid behind an overturned truck. The creature, still inside the terminal, let out another roar of frustration, but did not follow them.


    Rosario: "Are you okay?"


    Brenda: "Yes, yes. Alone... I need a moment."


    Rosario: "I know, but we can''t stay here too long. We need to find a safe place before it''s too late."


    They both looked at each other, sharing a moment of silent understanding. They knew that the world they once belonged to was gone, and now all that was left was to survive one more day in this new reality plagued by monsters and shadows.


    Without further words, they got up and started walking down the deserted avenue, with the terminal behind them and the road to the unknown in front of them. The city, their city, had become a battlefield, and they had no choice but to keep fighting.


    Rosario and Brenda advanced through the destroyed streets, with the shadow of death always present around them. They knew that the meeting point was the Quinto Centenario Hotel, a place that was once a symbol of Moderna life in C¨®rdoba, now turned into their temporary refuge. The road there would not be easy, and they both knew it very well.


    As they approached Hip¨®lito Yrigoyen Avenue, the atmosphere became more and more oppressive. The fog that hung over the city was dense and seemed to move with a life of its own, hiding the distorted figures of the creatures lurking in the darkness. The street lights, which were barely working, flickered intermittently, creating eerie shadows on the walls.


    As they walked cautiously, Rosario noticed a change in the air: a dark, dense energy that seemed to come from somewhere nearby. Brenda felt it too, a shiver ran down her spine as they moved forward. It was then when, turning at the corner of Bv Street. San Juan, they saw something that took their breath away.


    In front of them, in the heart of the city, stood a huge tower that was not there the last time they had passed through that area. The structure rose up into the sky like a dark colossus, made of a strange black stone that seemed to absorb the light itself. The tower was surrounded by an evil aura, and the ground around its base seemed to have been corroded by its energy. The roots of the tower extended below the pavement, as if it were rooted in the very bowels of the city.


    Rosario: "What is this...? This tower... It can''t be."


    Brenda, her eyes wide, tried to process what she was seeing. The presence of the tower was suffocating, as if death itself was emanating from its walls. But what worried them the most was the figure that stood in front of the entrance of the tower.


    There, guarding the front door, was an imposing being. The protector of the tower was a gigantic demon, with a body that seemed to be made of obsidian and bone. His eyes were an incandescent red, and from his back emerged black wings that stretched majestically, covering most of the sky above the tower. His armor was carved with ancient runes, and a dark aura surrounded him, distorting the air around him.


    The demon carried a massive sword, the edges of which were sizzling with evil energy. When Rosario and Brenda stopped to observe, the demon slowly turned his head towards them, his piercing eyes pierced through them as if he was judging them from the depths of hell.


    Rosario: "We can''t face that... Not yet."


    Brenda nodded in silence, completely agreeing. The protector of the tower radiated a power that far surpassed anything they had encountered up to that moment. Both of them backed away slowly, trying not to attract his attention more than necessary.


    As they walked away, the tower seemed to be watching them, its sinister presence making them feel a tightness in their chest. The road to the Quinto Centenario Hotel now seemed even more urgent to them. They knew they had to inform others about what they had seen.


    Finally, after several hours of walking in silence, with their senses alert and avoiding being seen by the creatures that patrolled the streets, Rosario and Brenda arrived at the Quinto Centenario Hotel. The building, although damaged, was still standing, a vestige of what was once a city full of life. Broken windows and conflict-scarred walls indicated that security was no longer a luxury the hotel could offer.


    The lobby was trashed, with debris strewn across the floor and overturned furniture. Still, it seemed like it was a good place to meet up with the others. Rosario and Brenda went up to the top floor, where the group had decided to set up their temporary base. When they reached the roof, they were greeted by the tired but determined faces of the other members of the group.


    Ibarra, Pato, Chino, Victoria, Jamal, Sasha, Markitos, Russo and Valentina were already there, each carrying with them the scars of the dangers they had faced on their way. Rosario and Brenda joined the circle, where the initial silence was broken by heavy breaths and whispers of future plans.


    Rosario: "We found something... something that could change everything."


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Rosario as she began to explain what they had seen. He described the tower in detail, including the protective demon guarding the entrance. Brenda completed the story with her observations, emphasizing the evil energy emanating from the structure.


    Jamal: "So, that''s the strength of the evil god."


    Sasha: "And he''s surrounded by bosses and crystals... It won''t be easy, but at least now we know what we''re facing."


    Ibarra nodded, and then, one by one, the others began to share their own experiences and what they had found during their scouting mission in the city.


    Report by Ibarra and Brenda:


    They had taken the road on the right, which took them to the bus terminal. What they thought might be a place to get vehicles and supplies turned out to be a death trap. The terminal was full of survivors trying to escape the city, but they had been ambushed by fast and deadly monsters. Ibarra described the carnage coldly, his words were harsh and direct as he recounted how the monsters attacked with indescribable ferocity, devouring humans before they could even react.


    After fleeing the terminal, Ibarra and Brenda arrived at Sarmiento Park, where they encountered a high-ranking demon succubus. This demon watched them from afar, without attacking, but his mere presence was enough for them to decide to surround the area, avoiding any direct confrontation.


    Duck and Chinese Report:


    Pato and Chino had explored the Park of Nations. On their way, they found a dark crystal, similar to the one Rosario had described. This crystal was located in the center of the park, surrounded by what appeared to be a special dungeon known as "The Crimson Flame". Pato explained that this place hid a set of armor belonging to two ancient dragons, legendary for their ability to defeat high-level gods. Chino added that although they didn''t manage to enter the dungeon, they could feel the powerful magical energy emanating from it.


    Victoria''s Report:


    Victoria had investigated two hospitals: the Misericordia Hospital and the Police Polyclinic. Inside these buildings, she had found survivors, but the monsters were too strong for her to face them alone. She described how she had tried to help them, but the overwhelming number of creatures forced her to flee, taking with her the guilt of not being able to do more.


    On his flight, he arrived at the Plaza de los Naranjos, where he encountered a winged demon knight. Surprisingly, this gentleman did not attack her, claiming that he could not face a defenseless woman because of his code of honor. Victoria expressed her surprise at hearing such words from such a fearsome being, but decided not to tempt her luck and continued on her way to the hotel.


    Report of Rosario:


    Finally, Rosario explained in detail her route along General Alvear Street. She had used her speed and stealth to avoid being detected by the beasts infesting the area. He described how he found several beast crystals at different points in the city, all guarded by colossal higher-level bosses. The monument to San Mart¨ªn, the San Roque Hospital, the Plaza de Cielo Tierra, the Museum of Fine Arts, the Gastronomic Observatory and the Sanatorium of La Ca?ada were some of the places where these crystals had been erected, each guarded by a monstrous being that would hinder any attempt at destruction.


    As the group assimilated the information shared, Brenda felt the urge to tell them what she had experienced along the way. He moved a little closer to the circle, his intense gaze reflecting the seriousness of what he was about to reveal.


    Brenda: "Before we arrived here, while I was touring the city, I received a communication from my goddess, Athena. Through the system, he transmitted to me crucial information about the tower and its protector."


    The atmosphere became even more tense as Brenda continued.


    Brenda: "Athena explained to me that the protector of the tower is not just any demon. He is an ancient being known as Tartarus, a guardian of legends. Its purpose is to protect the door that gives access to the true source of power inside the tower. Tartarus is not just a warrior; his essence is said to be linked to the primordial forces of chaos and darkness. Those who try to break through the door without his consent will be condemned to face his wrath."


    Rosario frowned, feeling that the weight of this new information oppressed her.


    Rosario: "That means if we plan to come in, we''ll have to deal with him first. We can''t just deal with it with brute force. We must find a way to overcome his power."


    Brenda nodded, acknowledging the validity of Rosario''s words.


    Tatar not only protects the threshold of the tower, but is also a master of deception, capable of disorienting anyone who tries to approach. But that''s not all. Inside the tower resides the real enemy: the Horseman of Pestilence."


    Rosario frowned, her mind working at full speed to understand the gravity of what Brenda was sharing.


    Brenda: "The Horseman of Pestilence is one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. His power lies in the diseases and suffering he can inflict on his enemies. It is said that whoever enters the tower faces not only Tartarus, but also the hordes of infected creatures that the Rider has released, beings that have fallen into madness and pain."


    Ibarra: "That means we have to be strategic. We can''t just take on Tartarus and expect to emerge victorious. We need a plan to deal with both."


    The group nodded, understanding that the challenge was monumental. Each of them carried the weight of hope and fear.


    With the revelation of Brenda and Rosario, the group understood that the key to accessing the tower was not found in a complicated ritual or in the search for magical objects. Instead, they had to destroy the crystals that were scattered around the center of C¨®rdoba. Each crystal was an obstacle that kept the entrance to the tower sealed and, at the same time, a powerful guardian protected them.


    With renewed determination, the group decided to split up to search for the diary and the amulet. Each of them knew that time was of the essence and that the darkness of the tower was waiting to devour the unwary.


    As the shadows of the city enveloped them, the echoes of ancient battles echoed in their minds, and a new hope was kindled in their hearts. They were ready to face the challenge that awaited them, each of them carrying with them the desire to survive this dark and pain-filled new world.

 Chapter 15: The Harsh Reality

    The sun had risen in the firmament, filling the devastated city with its light, like a beacon of hope in a world plunged into despair. The streets of C¨®rdoba were still shrouded in gloom, its ruins infested by monsters, reminding the survivors of the constant threat that stalked them. One by one, the members of the group woke up, feeling the warmth of the first rays of the sun on their faces. It was a slow and heavy awakening, where the burden of what awaited them that day weighed on them like a slab.


    Ibarra, Russo, and Chino were the first to get up, shaken by the reality of the new day. Pato resisted leaving the comfort of his dream, clinging to the last vestige of his old life, the one where mornings were simpler and worries were much less. Brenda, Sasha, Rosario, and Victoria extended their break, savoring the last moments of peace before facing what was to come. They knew that once they got up, the day would bring more fighting, more blood, and more difficult decisions.


    When everyone was finally awake, they gathered for a quick meal, a breakfast charged with a tense calm. Rosario was the first to break the silence, gathering the group for a strategic meeting in which they had to decide how to approach the mission ahead of them.


    Rosario: "From what I understand, there are five main zones that form the circuit around the Horseman of the Apocalypse tower. We''ll split up to cover more ground and destroy the crystals."


    His speech was interrupted by Ibarra, who offered directly to go to the Plaza Col¨®n alone, determined to face the egg and the crystal that was about to hatch. Brenda looked at him with a mixture of disbelief and fury, and was not long in expressing her disagreement aggressively.


    Brenda: "What the hell are you thinking? Do you think you can fight a minotaur? That thing is provincial level. We don''t know what we''re up against, don''t be reckless."


    Ibarra looked at her with an implacable determination. Although the rest of the group shared Brenda''s concerns, Rosario decided to accept Ibarra''s decision, with the condition that if the situation became too dangerous, she should withdraw. Ibarra reluctantly accepted, although inside he knew that he would not fulfill that promise. He picked up his weapons - a bow and special gauntlets, storing them in his inventory. While he was getting ready, he glanced sideways at his classmates, nostalgically remembering the times when they were simple students, before the world turned into this hell. "I will destroy that crystal for them, even if it costs me my life," he thought before leaving.


    The next to offer himself was Pato, who decided to go with Russo to the Las Heras Park area. His goal was to destroy the crystal and, incidentally, investigate a dungeon that was in that area. Pato had in mind to take over the Celestial Dragons'' armor, merge their powers, and thus become stronger, although he did not share this with the group.


    Russo, on the other hand, showed his reticence. Pato noticed the concern in Russo''s eyes and was surprised by his slight display of cowardice. Russo had witnessed the brutality of the battles, especially after what happened with Ilulu. Now, fear consumed him, knowing that he was the weakest of the group, without exceptional healing abilities like Victoria, nor Brenda''s strength or Rosario''s leadership. Russo just wanted to survive, but he couldn''t take the blame for watching another teammate die helplessly.


    Rosario intervened at that moment, making the final decision.


    Rosario: "It''s better if they go together. Russo, I remind you that the last time you were with Sasha, instead of helping her, you decided to run away as soon as you had the opportunity."


    That mention made Russo remember what happened earlier. He had arrived at the meeting alone, without Sasha, which caused the group to think the worst until Sasha showed up, kicking him in the head angrily. She had reproached him for abandoning her in the midst of a horde of monsters. Russo had used the ability of his god, Hermes, to escape, leaving Sasha behind. Thanks to the power of his goddess, Sasha had survived, but that betrayal weighed on Russo''s conscience. Finally, he agreed to go with Pato to the mission, determined not to disappoint anyone this time.


    The next to team up were Victoria and Chino, who decided to take two zones at once, going on their missions alone. Both had been ordered by their gods to go solo to improve their levels. Victoria was direct and confident, while Chino felt insecure. However, Chino decided to face his fear and prove that he could be worthy of the legacy of his gods, Hercules and Heracles. For her part, Victoria thought about surviving, not only for her, but also for the possibility of reuniting with her best friend, whom she loved like a sister.


    Finally, there were the three strongest of the group: Sasha, Brenda, and Rosario. Sasha broke the silence.


    Sasha: "What will we do now? The only thing left is to go to the tower and shoot down that guard, Tartarus, or we won''t be able to get through even if the door opens."


    Rosario and Brenda exchanged glances, their eyes scanning the map of the city. Sasha tried, in a mocking tone, to tease them into answering her, but they both finally smiled. They knew they had a plan and, although they did not share all the details with Sasha, they reassured her by assuring her that the mission to take Cordoba would be a success.


    Meanwhile, in the neighborhood, chaos reigned. The absence of the leaders had led to food shortages and panic among the survivors, who were crying out for help. From the roof of the hospital, Santiago, accompanied by the other two leaders, Savitar and Alexis, was observing the situation with a mixture of frustration and resignation. Although Savitar and Alexis tried to calm him down, explaining that despair was natural in those who had not lived through the horrors on the other side of the walls, Santiago could not help but feel upset. He looked up at the sky, wondering when his companions would return, while a gentle breeze swept away the dry leaves of a fallen tree.


    In the shadow, a dark figure was watching the scene with a sinister smile.


    Shadow: "What a show you''ve put on, Leon. Tell me, did you think it would last forever? It''s time for you to wake up and know the truth..."


    At that instant, after a simple snap of Shadow''s dark hands, the sky turned red. The phenomenon was seen by the three leaders, who immediately jumped off the hospital roof, alarmed. From the heights, they watched as a circle opened up among the dense crimson clouds, similar to a gigantic eye at the top, as if it were the same eye of the hurricane watching from above. Meanwhile, in the lonely room where Leon lay, a dark thread, like a shadow snake, began to graze his skin, slowly slipping away. The trail of darkness ran through his body until it reached his chest, where it sank sharply into his broken soul.


    The dark thread traveled through the folds of his ancient memories, dodging the darkest thoughts, winding between the delicate fibers of time that made up his existence. Finally, he descended to a deep abyss, where the darkness was overwhelming and absolute, broken only by a small floating cage. There, in the center of the abyss, Leon rested, a prisoner of his own fears. Shadow slowly approached, his footsteps echoing like hollow echoes in the void. A strange and disturbing smile was drawn on his face as he circled the cage, watching Leon with a mixture of contempt and curiosity.


    Shadow: "Look what we have here... a child who does not accept his destiny. A man who grew up too fast. A being who does not understand his own origin."


    Leon opened his eyes. His gaze was cold, empty, so devoid of emotions that even Shadow could not recognize if the one who was looking at him was really him or just a remnant of who he once was. With an annoyed expression, Leon scratched his head slowly, while Shadow watched him, waiting for some reaction, some sign of recognition. However, seeing that nothing was happening, Shadow understood that Leon had let himself fall into the abyss on purpose. Determined, he entered the cage, looking at him squarely, as if both were two sides of the same coin. Slowly, he raised his hand and took Leon''s face gently, albeit with an aura of authority.


    Shadow: "It''s time for you to remember who you are, Leon... No, rather, Dante. The One who was born in darkness and ascended through the darkness to dominate the earth. Wake up, and stop being so pathetic."


    With a gesture full of power, Shadow unleashed a bright light that blew the cage into a thousand pieces. The abyss trembled as, piece by piece, it rebuilt Leon''s consciousness, along with his broken soul. Shadow, using his own dark essence as a sacrifice, began to rearm Leon''s soul, showing him the truth of his origin, revealing the truth that had been hidden for so long.


    Shadow: "My real name is Dante. I am the original bearer of this body, the dark one who ascended. But you... you are me, and I am you. We are the same entity. But you... it was a decision I made."


    With a wave of his hand, Shadow filled the abyss with a memory, materializing it in front of Leon''s eyes: a destroyed planet Earth, its ecosystems twisted and grotesque, as if out of the deepest nightmare ever imagined. The blackened skies, the devastated lands and the echo of lost souls spread out in all directions.


    Dante: "This is where you were born... where we were born. We are the deepest trauma that was born from the suffering of your best friend, Benjamin. He watched Ilulu, the woman he loved the most, die... but what tore him apart was the death of his unborn child. That''s when we were born."


    As Dante displayed these memories, his voice was filled with a somber serenity. He narrated the cruel fate that led him to survive in a world where only the strong prevail, where he was betrayed by those who claimed to be like him, and where, in order to survive, he had to kill and rise in power. His words echoed in the void, each one charged with the brutal truth of his existence.


    Dante: "No one came to save me. No one helped me. And those who claimed to be my equals betrayed me for power. I destroyed them one by one, ascending through the shadows until I reached a power so vast that I could remember my origin and the reason for my existence."


    The scene of the destroyed planet was replaced by another one - a cosmic battle between Dante and Benjamin. A brutal confrontation, full of violence, where every blow shattered the world around him. The power emanating from both of them was so vast that the planet itself trembled under their fury. And finally, Dante, after defeating Benjamin, unleashed his rage and massacred all of humanity, leaving Benjamin to watch his family die.


    Dante: "But the gods did not allow it. Metatron, the most powerful god, rewound time, and although I tried to stop him, his power was superior. I started over, stuck in an endless cycle. I fell into despair... until one day, I saw someone new being born in the dark dimension."


    Dante continued to narrate the story of his fall, of his attempts to escape, of his encounter with Bathomer, the demi-angel who betrayed him, and of his despair at not being able to save her. It all culminated with Dante''s heart-rending scream, which caught the attention of Azathot, the outer god of destruction.


    Azathoth: "I am neither kind nor benevolent... but it bores me to see only your suffering. Kill them all, and offer the world to me as tribute."


    Accepting his offer, Dante unleashed chaos once again, but this time, the gods did not allow it. His existence was erased and reinserted into a new timeline. But although he was deprived of his powers, his knowledge and memory remained, leading him to live a normal life, learning about human nature.


    Finally, Dante, now in front of Leon, revealing his true form: a celestial figure, with glorious wings that covered his face, and arms that carried scythes made of golden feathers that shone like the sun being surrounded by a golden aura full of divine energy showing the power that was once his now weakened and almost non-existent but that was almost something monstrous to Leon''s eyes.


    Leon: "Are you telling me that I have the choice to live?"


    Dante: "Yes... or you give me your body and disappear... or you fight, and I disappear."


    Leon closed his eyes for a moment, breathing deeply. Then, her lips moved, uttering a few words with determination.


    Leon: "Phoenix... show me the power that someone who has been reborn from the ashes can have."


    As he opened his eyes, six huge flaming wings emerged from his back, enveloping him in a fiery aura of power. Her hair was filled with crimson flames, and two long swords, forged from the flesh and blood of the phoenix itself, sprang from her hands, vibrating with pure energy.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Leon: "I''m going to win... and I promise you that the ending I create this time will be the right one."


    Dante smiled without saying a word, throwing himself against Leon, while the latter, with the same fierceness, confronted him. They both pounced on each other, filled with a strength and an unwavering desire to survive and to tell their own story. The fight was about to begin, and only one of them would write the ending.


    The wind stirred violently on the battlefield, carrying with it the echo of fallen souls and the memories of a world wounded by war and suffering. The shadows lengthened and distorted as the energies of both fighters, Leon and Dante, began to merge with the surroundings, creating a dense and oppressive aura that seemed to make even the very air vibrate.


    Leon was standing in front of Dante, his breathing heavy, but his gaze unrelenting. In his right hand, his sword glowed with a crimson glow, forged with the power of the phoenix and the ashes of a thousand battles. Meanwhile, Dante, with a posture charged with an ominous calm, was raising his arm, from which emerged a sharp blade that flashed a dark infernal light. It was as if the universe itself was holding its breath, waiting for the first impact, for that colossal shock that would shake the foundations of reality.


    The silence that enveloped the atmosphere lasted only a few moments, but in that brief period, the weight of every unspoken word, of every contained emotion, was palpable. A duel that not only faced two beings, but two souls condemned by their own pasts and decisions. Suddenly, as if an invisible thunder gave the signal, they both rushed forward, moving with a speed that defied the visible.


    The first shock was so brutal that the ground beneath them cracked and the atmosphere seemed to break as if the world itself groaned at the magnitude of the unleashed forces. The swords collided with a sound that echoed throughout the plane, generating shock waves that made every particle around it vibrate. The opposing energies met, but did not immediately repel each other. Instead, they created an invisible vortex that sucked the air around them, causing the pressure to rise to unbearable levels. Leon''s mind felt the blow, as if he was being dragged into a storm of chaos and pain, as an imposing force tried to crush him from within.


    A dark energy was emerging from Dante, as if he himself were channeling the essence of an abyss that had no end. His eyes shone with a fierce intensity, reflecting not only his hatred, but also the despair of a man who had lived too long in the shadows. Every time the weapons met, flashes of light and darkness fought to dominate the battlefield, as if every blow was not only physical, but spiritual. It was a struggle of wills, of memories and of pain.


    Leon, for his part, felt that with every exchange of blows, a part of his being was shattered. It was not only his body that received the punishment; it was his memories, his memories, the moments that had forged him as the person he was today. The fragments of his life seemed to shatter with each clash of swords, as if the same battle was taking away parts of his soul. But who was the one who suffered the most? Who was being destroyed in the process? That answer was still unclear, but the pain, both physical and emotional, was undeniable.


    The incessant clash of their weapons continued, and the battlefield became a stage where every cut and every blow seemed to tear the same reality apart. The unleashed energies began to alter the space around them, and small cracks in the fabric of time and space appeared, as if the universe itself could not withstand the magnitude of the confrontation. As the memories fell, the battle became more intense, as if both fighters were not only facing each other, but also atoning for their own sins through their swords.


    Finally, in a sudden movement, Leon found an opening. With an agile and devastating turn, he launched a powerful aerial kick that brutally impacted Dante''s face, sending him crashing to the ground with such force that the ground beneath him fractured into a network of fissures. Dante''s body sank to the ground, but the impact was only the prelude to Leon''s real attack. Raising his hand, he channeled the divine energy of the phoenix that was burning inside of him, and in an instant, he materialized a gigantic spear, completely forged from the golden flames of its wings. The spear shone with indescribable power, and its size defied logic: it was as tall as a thirty-story building, a symbol of the enormous strength it now possessed.


    Without hesitation, Leon threw the spear with a speed that made the air hiss and created a deafening roar in his wake. The huge weapon was rushing towards Dante, who was still standing up from the impact of the kick. But in an instant, before the spear could reach him, Dante crossed his arms, and two infernal power outages emerged from his scythes. The cuts were precise and calculated, splitting the spear into four fragments that exploded in all directions. The explosions lit up the sky like hellish fireworks, but the threat wasn''t over. The fragments of the spear were still running their course, lashing out at Dante, who barely had time to raise his scythes once more to block the final assault.


    With a roar of pure determination, Leon did not miss a beat. Piercing the trail of destruction, he appeared in front of Dante, his sword raised for a deadly slash. He knew that this would be the decisive attack, but Dante, showing his own cunning, had already anticipated it. Leon''s movement was too predictable. With a sadistic gleam in his eyes, Dante charged his own attack, a devastating slash he called the "Infernal Cross," and hurled his blade with a force that made the ground shake.


    The two attacks collided in a monumental impact. The swords met in the air, and for an instant, time seemed to stand still. The energies of both fighters merged in a chaotic and destructive dance. An explosion of universal proportions exploded from the point of impact, causing space itself to twist and the light to fade away for a few moments. Everything around him went blank, and the only thing that existed was the collision of wills.


    When the shockwave finally dissipated, it became clear who had suffered the most. Leon was thrown to the other end of the field, his body hitting the ground with heartbreaking force. He was bleeding profusely from his chest, a deep and lethal wound that went all the way through his torso. The pain was unbearable, but Leon''s will had not yet been extinguished. As he lay on the ground, panting and in agony, he tried to get up, his trembling hands searching for support on the ground. I couldn''t make it. His body seemed to have reached its limit. However, he couldn''t give up, not now.


    Creeping slowly back, barely aware of his surroundings, Leon looked up to see Dante. His enemy was advancing slowly, with firm and sure steps. The smile that crossed Dante''s face was one of triumph, but also of something darker, something much deeper: a certainty that this time, the victory would be his.


    Dante, in a voice charged with contempt, finally broke the silence:


    Dante: - You''re weak, Leon. You don''t have the power to defeat me. And the enemies outside are much worse than me. This time... I have to defeat you, to save my story... my life. I''m sorry... but it ends here


    The dark warrior began gathering energy on his scythes, preparing for the final blow. Leon, lying on the ground, could barely move. But in his mind, images of his friends, struggling to survive in the outside world, began to project. He remembered the sacrifices, the hopes placed in him, the faith that his companions still had. For a moment, he allowed himself to think that maybe they didn''t need him, but in that moment he knew the truth: they were counting on him. Not just as a comrade-in-arms, but as a leader, a figure who would pick them up when they fell.


    Leon: "Get up...".


    A spark of energy ignited inside her.


    Leon: "Come on, move...".


    The phoenix flames began to burn inside him once more, as Leon''s injured body slowly rose up, his legs wobbling. He looked at Dante, his smile intact, though now his eyes were shining with a renewed intensity.


    Leon: "In a fight, what matters is to survive..."


    Dante, furious and bewildered by his resilience, shouted.


    Dante: "You and I are the same! We just want the same thing - to survive in order to save ourselves!"


    Leon shook his head.


    Leon: "No, you''re wrong. I''m not like you. You lived in despair and chose to succumb to it. Although you found some happiness, you did not protect your own. You let them go into the unknown, and that''s why they died."


    The anger in Dante''s eyes was palpable. With a trembling voice, he replied.


    Dante: "You have no idea what you''re talking about! You don''t know what this helplessness and pain in my heart is!"


    Leon looked Dante straight in the eyes, a kind smile, full of pity and pity, formed on his face. I knew that in a certain sense they were similar, they shared suffering and scars, but that was the end of the comparison. Leon wasn''t planning on getting stuck in despair or allowing the past to define him. He, unlike Dante, would not continue to regret. He was determined to fix everything.


    The phoenix flames began to engulf his body, slowly ascending as his feet separated from the ground. Power burned in him with an indescribable majesty. Her hair, enveloped in the golden flames, was soon dyed the color of the phoenix''s blood, a deep red that marked the complete fusion with the deity. The flaming wings spread out behind his back, and his eyes, sharp and piercing as a dragon''s, shone with an unstoppable intensity. Behind him, the figure of the god manifested itself, imposing, merging with his being to create the perfect union.


    Leon raised a hand with determination, and a divine katana was formed before him, forged from the pure power of his god. Holding it firmly, she looked at Dante with a calm expression, but full of conviction.


    - Leon: I can''t lose here... because I... I want to live my own life and tell my own story.


    The impossible achievement of the awakening of a new history had been fulfilled: the legend of that godforsaken one had been revealed. The reward for the achievement was a unique title - "The Forgotten Man".


    At that instant, Leon, wielding his great sword, launched a last attack on Dante. This one was not far behind; with all his strength, he concentrated his energy on his forearm, creating an energy blade that flashed with an inhuman brightness. Sacrificing everything of himself, he delivered his final blow, colliding the energies of both contenders in an explosion that reverberated in the dark void that surrounded them. As the energy exploded, Dante felt his strength falter, remembering every moment lived with his students, every sacrifice made to get here. He believed that those memories would grant him the necessary strength to defeat Leon, screaming desperately in search of that energy, but what he did not know was that reality was cruel.


    Dante realized his weakness. In that confrontation, he was inferior to Leon in every way, and although his mind struggled to find hope, he knew that there was no other way out of this. However, he had no regrets. At least he had given battle and would not die a pathetic death. She was grateful to Leon for that, because now she would be able to reunite with her beloved classmates and students in the void.


    With a brutal move, Leon''s attack cut Dante in half, dropping him to the ground of the dark void created by Leon''s mind. He approached, with sadness in his heart, aware that there was no other way to win.


    Dante: "Oh, come on, don''t be a party pooper... Did you think there was another way? There wasn''t, you airhead. At least I think that way I can rest in peace... Don''t you think?"


    Leon: "...I hope so, friend... I hope so."


    Just as Leon was about to walk away, leaving Dante to die in peace, a temporary crack opened under his body. Dante fell into the darkness, but Leon managed to hold the upper half of his body, which was still alive. At his feet appeared Azathoth, who had come to collect his payment. Since he couldn''t get the planet as compensation, he would take his soul.


    Dante: "Ha... you fucking bastard... I knew there was a catch in that deal."


    Leon tried to hold him with all his might, but it was useless. It didn''t matter how much force he used; he couldn''t stop Dante''s absorption. He looked at Leon, who was trying to save him, and smiled. Since childhood, he had been this naive, with the heart of a hero.


    Dante: "Hey, brother..."


    Leon, feeling the warmth of her gaze, noticed the kind smile on Dante''s face.


    Leon: "Dante? What are you going to...?"


    It was at that instant that Dante, with one of his scythes, cut off his own arm, letting himself fall into the void where he was slowly absorbed.


    Leon: "DANTE!"


    Dante: "Survive... and create the best ending of all... your own end... hehehe."


    Dante was devoured by Azathot before the eyes of Leon, who was crying as the rift closed. Full of anger, Leon took the crack and did not allow it to close, shouting towards Azathot.


    Lion: "Azathoth! I swear if you ever show up here, I''ll be waiting to kill you. I will make you suffer! I will kill you and make all of you outer gods FEAR ME! I SWEAR IT!"


    Hearing such words, Azathot turned around, observing Leon with a look that distilled disdain. She noticed on his face the same grimace of pain that Dante had had in his last moments, and she sent him a message through the system:


    "I''ll be looking forward to that day, human."


    Thus, the rift closed and Azathot disappeared, returning to his kingdom, where the other outer gods were waiting for him. Between them, Yog Sothot and Metatron watched in amazement as Azathot smiled, transforming in a disturbing way. That human form he took was only used by the gods when they showed interest in humanity. Yog Sothot, his brother, asked him curiously.


    Yog Sothot: "What are you planning to do, brother?"


    Azathoth, without stopping, passed by him, responding with a smile full of emotion turning around to look at him.


    Azathoth, without stopping, passed by him, responding with a smile full of emotion turning around to look at him


    Azathoth: "To wait for the day when the time comes to act..."


    Back on Earth, Leon opened his eyes in the real world. What for him had been almost years, or even months, were only seconds. He left the hospital and found himself in front of those looking at the crimson sky, which returned to normal, revealing his figure at the entrance of the hospital. Up and recovered, he smiled at everyone.


    Leon: "Hi, I''m back, hehehe."


    What will be waiting for this world now? The outer gods had shown interest in humanity. Rosario and her group were at a crossroads, not knowing what their end would be. Leon had woken up in a world where chaos reigned, and it would be he who should keep order. But the question persisted: how would he do it?


    but then...


    The silence that enveloped the hospital was interrupted by a high-pitched beep. A glowing message appeared before Leon''s eyes, shining with the intensity of a dying star in the vast void.


    System: Being updated...


    An urgent message echoed in his mind, like an echo from another world.


    System: An urgent Request from a God¡ª


    System: Mission: Save Apollo''s prot¨¦g¨¦ before time runs out.


    Adrenaline coursed through Leon''s body as he read those words. The mention of Apollo, the god of the sun and prophecy, brought back memories of ancient stories of heroes and sacrifices. Time was an implacable enemy; he could not afford to hesitate.


    System: Time remaining... 20 minutes. In case of failure, he earns the hatred of the god Apollo.


    Leon: "What the hell? 20 minutes? How the hell am I going to get there in 20 minutes?"


    Disbelief and frustration echoed in his mind like a relentless echo. He had barely come out of the coma and was already tied to a new mission that challenged not only his body, still weak, but also his sanity. The pressure of the system was oppressive, a constant shadow that followed him even in his most vulnerable moments.


    He recalled how the system never stopped to consider his status, or anyone else''s. He was a cold, implacable being, who dictated orders regardless of the circumstances of those who received him. The gods, in their arrogance, only cared about their prot¨¦g¨¦s, and now Leon found himself in a race against time, a race that felt almost impossible.


    But the real question.. that''s how this happened..

 Chapter 16: The end of hope

    3 Hours before


    Each member of Rosario''s group was preparing to take his place. The three strongest of the group headed for the tower, each on their own side. Ibarra, with his relentless pride and determination, was walking towards Plaza Col¨®n. Using his bow, he eliminated the enemies who tried to stand in his way: goblins and ghouls fell at a distance, leaving the place clear for his encounter with the boss, who was patiently waiting for him, watching his subordinates die.


    Pato and Russo, meanwhile, were heading to Las Heras Park. However, at one point, Russo hesitated and stopped, being silently watched by Pato, who was staring at him.


    Duck: ¡ª... We don''t have time to discuss this. If you want to be a coward, go away. I won''t tell anyone you ran away, so don''t waste my time.


    Russo: ¡ª...


    Seeing that his companion did not respond, Pato sighed resignedly and looked at the ground for a moment. He threw a self-made sword at him and left, looking back one last time at Russo, who remained motionless in that place.


    Meanwhile, Victoria and Chino, although initially heading the same way, came to a fork in the road and bumped palms, smiling.


    Chinese: - Survive.


    Victoria: - Don''t think I''m so easy to kill.


    After exchanging words, they went their separate ways. Victoria, with great confidence in her power, had only one thing on her mind - to get stronger in order to reunite with her dear friend. He knew that if they found themselves in this world without enough strength, he might not be able to protect her. Or, in the worst case, she would end up being the protected one, as always. That was something he didn''t want, because this world had given him the opportunity to grow, to improve.


    She had spent beautiful moments with her friend: they played, chatted, helped and took care of each other. But it was always her dear friend who gave her the strength to keep going, who made her feel less alone. So, now she was going to change that; she would return the favor and it would be she who would protect her from now on.


    Chino, for his part, had no great reason to fight. He was never someone really remarkable, neither of great determination nor very applied. He was just a simple man, with a normal and calm life. But now, this world showed him that such a life was not possible unless he fought, found a way to survive. However, what was the point of surviving in a devastated world where there was no telling if you would wake up the next day? I thought that maybe all this was in vain, that they were just wasting their time and that they would die sooner or later.


    Chino just wanted to keep his sanity. He wanted a quiet life, he wanted to get his old life back. But I doubted everything: I didn''t think I was strong enough or brave enough. He was like no one else, like none of his companions; even the most cowardly had more presence than he did. Therefore, he felt that he was not worth it, that he was just another pawn on a chessboard marked by fate, like a puppet in this cursed game created by the gods. He didn''t want to survive; he went on this lonely mission to... to die. Perhaps in that way, he would at least be remembered for a heroic act and not just as a pawn in the corner of the board, waiting to be moved to continue living. That was his wish, which was reflected in his face, which had always shown peace, love and joy. This time, however, he was filled with hatred, envy, pain and sadness, and in his empty eyes only his enormous desire to die could be seen.


    An hour later, everyone was ready and in their respective positions. Victoria took care of the old bus terminal and the Plaza San Mart¨ªn, destroying the provincial chiefs with great difficulty. After an arduous and bloody combat, she ended up tired but happy, knowing that she was strong enough to face them. Believing that was amazing motivated her. Then followed Chino, who with his great innate ability and his enormous strength, coming from his god, annihilated in cold blood every monster and boss that crossed his path in the Sarmiento Park and in the North Market. His expression, however, was riddled with sadness and depression, as a crimson rain, made from the blood of the slain monsters, bathed his body. He wondered why he was still alive, even though he had fought with the desire to die.


    On the other hand, the teams of Pato and Ibarra were facing serious problems. Ibarra, after eliminating each small enemy, such as goblins, ghouls, vampires, zombies, giant rats and even a giant red spider, was preparing for the encounter with the minotaur. Throwing down his bow, he put on his gauntlets and looked directly at the minotaur, who was standing erect and serious in front of him. It was then that the minotaur, resting his hands on the handle of his huge hammer that rested on the ground, spoke.


    Minotaur: - A human... this is unexpected. I thought no one would dare to challenge me, much less your kind. You deserve my respect for standing in front of me without fear of dying. So tell me, what''s your name?


    Ibarra: - My name... it''s not something amazing, but my goddess gave me a title for this, so let''s say my name is Ibarra, the Lord of Ragnarok.


    At that moment, the minotaur moved for the first time in a long time, firmly taking his large hammer, which he raised, generating a violent wave of wind that whipped the entire place. With his hammer pointed at the sky, he made a gigantic, dome-like barrier appear around the entire place, giving it the appearance of a great colosseum. When he moved that big hammer and pointed it at Ibarra, the minotaur, in a blink of an eye, positioned himself at high speed after Ibarra, who barely had time to raise his arms to cover himself with his gauntlets. The thick metal of that gigantic hammer impacted violently, throwing it against some rocks, going through them until it collided with the barrier, bouncing against it with force and falling to the ground.


    But Ibarra could not afford to fall or rest. The minotaur lunged at him again, trading his hammer for a gigantic tomahawk. Ibarra had to dodge the attack, making a 180-degree turn in the air over the edge of the axe. Placing his hand on the weapon, he gave a mana-laden kick that made the minotaur retreat a few steps. Meanwhile, Ibarra used his hands to take a big leap and get away from the minotaur, falling on his feet, with his fists raised, ready for combat.


    Minotaur: - Awesome. I didn''t think you''d even manage to touch me. You are worthy. Let''s keep fighting.


    Ibarra: - Well, then come here, little horns, I don''t have all day.


    With that answer, Ibarra opened his hands, moving them as if inviting him to approach in a mocking way, while smiling mischievously. Thus, both began to run, one against the other, to continue their combat, throwing punches and dodging attacks at high speed.


    At the same moment, Pato was not running with the same luck. He was supposed to have gone with Russo, due to the numerical superiority of the monsters in the wide space of Las Heras Park. However, he found himself almost overcome by thousands of summoned enemies. Exhausted, with his new armor already worn out, he was looking at the high-ranking provincial chief in front of him: a giant dark-colored fox that gave off a terrifying and disturbing aura. She was looking at him coldly and disdainfully, her sharp eyes assessing her prey.


    Dark Fox: - You made a mistake by coming here alone... you will be my dinner now.


    Pato: - We''ll see about that. It''s a pity I didn''t bring a strap. You''d make a good pet if you weren''t a monster.


    The offensive comment irritated the monster, who lunged at Pato, attacking him fiercely. His blows and paws were similar to those of a wolf, always running in a straight line. However, the creature was able to use its three tails to channel mana attacks from three different elements: lightning, fire, and earth. Pato, trapped by the lightning due to the high electrical conductivity of his armor, was forced to shed it, breaking it with his material dismantling skill. He jumped in a zigzag, dodging the ground projectiles that the dark fox was throwing - huge masses of rock and sand.


    With a determined leap, Pato reached the monster and, with one of his daggers, cut off the tail that allowed him to use the lightning element. This infuriated the beast, which gathered in its large jaw a ball of dark energy, with an attractive force comparable to that of a black hole. Pato, aware of the danger, stuck his daggers into the cement floor to stand firm and not be absorbed by the attack. When the ball was thrown, he did not have time to dodge it, and the impact sent him flying several meters into the air, falling on a small structure and destroying it.


    The beast came up angrily, ready to devour Pato, who was still regaining consciousness after the blow. He was resigned, feeling that his end was near. But before the creature could reach him, he received a strong kick in the face from Russo, who came to the rescue of his friend, sending the boss crashing to the ground. The monster was weakened, but Pato did not understand why Russo had taken a risk again, despite having admitted his fear and his desire to run away from all this.


    Moments before, when Pato had walked away, Russo remembered that during the five years he had been with Ibarra and his group, he had not been a coward. But now he was afraid, because facing provincial-level monsters was very different from dealing with ordinary creatures. Looking at the sword that Pato had left for him, he remembered the days when life was normal and peaceful. The struggle seemed in vain, and I was afraid that everyone would die anyway. However, this apocalypse, this system and these beings threatened to take what he loved, what had been his home. His friends, whom he loved so much, were still alive and fighting for a new world, one where there could be peace. He could not afford to act cowardly. Facing death like an Argentine should have been an act of honor.


    Determined, he returned with Pato, approaching him and extending a friendly hand.


    Russo: - And you? Are you going to stay there all day or are you going to get up to fight?


    Pato: - And what is he going to do to you now, the fucking shithead hero?


    Despite the critical moment, humor and friendship between them prevailed. Pato took Russo''s hand and stood up, ready to fight. As Russo unsheathed the sword Pato had left for him, the two prepared to give it their all. But the dark fox, furious at the damage inflicted, entered a state of forced evolution, transforming into a giant 40 meters high, covered with a thick breastplate that served as armor. Two dark wings emerged from his back, and his face resembled that of a high-ranking demon.


    Two dark wings emerged from his back, and his face resembled that of a high-ranking demon


    Without hesitation, Pato and Russo launched themselves at the evolved creature. Pato used his Serendipitous Cutting technique, generating an infinity of cuts in all directions at high speed, while Russo applied the Bloody Opening technique, an almost invisible cut aimed at the torso of the beast. However, after their attacks, the monster disappeared and reappeared behind them, unharmed. In a swift movement, he caught Russo by the torso and threw him against a nearby water source, violently crashing him into it.


    Pato, on the other hand, counterattacked, but failed to hurt him. The speed of the combat was brutal; both of them threw cuts and punches quickly, but the monster was superior in strength. At one point, he deflected Duck''s daggers, sending him flying, where he landed next to Russo. Although both were injured, Russo got up with difficulty, covered in blood.


    Russo: - What do we do...? We don''t have the strength to fight him... constantly panting


    Duck: - I don''t know... let me think...


    At that instant, Pato remembered the information about the special dungeons. Looking at Russo, who was staring intently at him, Pato decided to act. With all his might, he kicked him, sending him flying towards the dungeon entrance.


    Russo: - DUCK, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!


    Duck: - Jsjsjsjs... you''ll find out soon, coward...


    Pato smiled before putting himself on guard, as Russo crashed into the entrance of the dungeon, which opened for him, causing him to fall inside. Pato, determined, stayed to fight and buy time.


    Duck: - And well, horned demon... shall we continue?


    Dark evolved: - You are a fool; you will die here...


    Meanwhile, in the fight between Ibarra and the minotaur, something unexpected happened. As his fist collided with the great axe of the minotaur, he felt that he was no match for Ibarra. Instead of forcibly evolving, he decided to devour the egg that he had guarded so much. It was his mistake. In just seconds, his head was severed by a figure descending from the sky.


    Ibarra observed the new being, who was wearing a large armor and dyed the sky red with his presence. The figure stopped firmly in front of the egg, guarding it with his life.


    Ibarra: - Who are you? Friend or foe?


    Azazel: - I''m not something you can defeat with your current strength... I may be a fallen angel in the body of a mortal, but I''m still a fallen angel.


    The system alerted Ibarra that Azazel was an advanced class hidden boss, a top provincial level boss about to evolve to continental. But, instead of being afraid, Ibarra smiled; he wanted to test his limits.


    Ibarra: - Hey, dark knight... I propose a duel. If I win, you tell me what you''re protecting and let me destroy the glass next to you, and I promise not to touch the egg.


    Azazel: - And if I win, what do you give me in return, human?


    Ibarra: ¡ª Jsjsjsjs... If I lose, I give you my body.


    Azazel: ¡ª... Seems like a fair price to me.


    Azazel raised his arm, awakening his black wings, burned and stripped of feathers. Rising into the air, he raised his sword, challenging Ibarra, who, with determination, invoked his god, Tyr, the Norse god of war.


    System messages


    Ibarra: -Tyr... I need you to lend me your power.


    Tyr: - This is strange; you have always refused to use fusion. Why now?


    Ibarra: -Without the fusion between our souls, I won''t be able to defeat him. I can''t die here; I still have things to fulfill, so please accept my request.


    Tyr: - Okay... I will gladly accept it.


    It was at that moment that Tyr merged with Ibarra, creating a unique transformation. Ibarra acquired a silver hair, with the fusion symbol framed on his forehead. Their gauntlets, which were previously common class, evolved into legendary gauntlets called "The Fists of the ?sir", generating a massive divine aura that resonated with the power of a fallen angel.


    Their gauntlets, which were previously ordinary class gauntlets, evolved into legendary gauntlets called "The Fists of the ?sir", generating a massive divine aura that resonated with the power of a fallen angel


    Azazel, the fallen angel, was staring at Ibarra while both launched into a fierce fight between two great warriors. Ibarra unleashed a cross hook towards the face of the angel, who responded with a direct cut to his abdomen. Ibarra stopped the attack with his forearm, counterattacking with a punch to Azazel''s face. Then, he turned his hand that was covering his abdomen, took the sword and performed a twist in the air, throwing the angel to the ground.


    Before touching the ground, Azazel unfolded its wings, stopping in midair. Suddenly, he appeared behind Ibarra, throwing a cut that injured his back. The battle intensified in the air, with both warriors giving their best. The angel, determined to protect a strange egg, and Ibarra, determined to survive and take back their city, were moving frantically, breaking the cement and destroying stranded cars, while avoiding attacking the egg''s location. It was a worthy gladiatorial duel.


    Smiling, Ibarra realized that this was a unique battle in which only he could defeat Azazel. The two exchanged brutal blows: Ibarra punched him directly in the chest, crushing his heart and breaking his bones, while Azazel kicked him in the stomach that destroyed his internal organs. Both were pushed several meters away by the force of the impact.


    Ibarra, while smiling, charged his most powerful attack - the ?sir Fist. He threw himself with all his strength against Azazel, who, in turn, charged dark energy into his sword and into his body, lashing out at Ibarra. The clash between the two warriors produced a gigantic explosion that destroyed the red crystal that fed the door of the tower of the evil god, breaking the barrier created by the minotaur. The dust rose, revealing Azazel''s sword pierced through Ibarra''s stomach and his fist in the angel''s heart.


    In pain, Azazel held onto Ibarra''s shoulder and asked him for a favor.


    Azazel: Please... take care of the queen''s egg. I''ll take care of it for you...


    With his remaining magic, Azazel made the gigantic egg become tiny, placing it in Ibarra''s hand. This became an item stored in his inventory, called the "Egg of the Cosmos". Azazel began to slowly disappear, leaving one last message.


    Azazel: When the day comes... I''ll be back. And we will have our real combat. I hope you can stay as strong as you are now...


    Ibarra: If I survive, I promise you a rematch...


    Azazel disappeared completely, dropping his sword, which became a legendary-grade item, as did Ibarra''s gauntlets. This new item came with two hidden abilities, which Ibarra could not use temporarily due to his low fencing level. Exhausted, he fell to the ground and used his only healing ability, slowly starting to recover.


    Ibarra: If it wasn''t for this and for Tyr, I wouldn''t have managed to survive... I wonder... how will the others be doing?


    At that moment, in a dark and desolate place, similar to a cave full of torches, Russo was walking wounded and battered by the battle against the dark evolved, trying to find a way out. When he fell in front of an altar that he had not seen because of the low light, he was greeted by four different eyes: two blue and two red that spoke at the same time.


    Eternal Dragons: Are you looking for power? Do you want to get out of here...?


    Russo: I just want to save my friend. Tell me how to get out of here...


    Eternal Dragons: The only way out is where that being who left you in that state. We can help you and give you more power, but we have one condition. Will you listen to her?


    Russo, hesitantly, thought that, although it was tempting, leaving without power meant dying. He couldn''t risk it. He had to choose: to return with nothing or risk gaining more power.


    Russo: Ahg... what is the condition...?


    Eternal Dragons: Simple... you must take us with you and give us the best battles against powerful beings. Our power is weakened, but over time we will evolve and we will be able to be of great help to you... but...


    Russo: But...?


    Eternal Dragons: If you use more power than you can bear, you will have to sacrifice a part of your body in exchange for more power. Are you willing to accept that risk...?


    Russo: I don''t have anything to lose anymore, do I?..? I accept your terms. Just help me save my friend...


    Eternal Dragons: It''s a done deal, human...


    At that moment, a blinding light flooded the place next to a crisp and very high-pitched sound, capable of bursting anyone''s eardrums. Meanwhile, outside, Pato was barely resisting the attacks of the monster, who beat him up with punches, kicks and even a bite on the shoulder that threw him near the entrance of the dungeon. Pato looked at the entrance with a smile, knowing that it would be a good place to hide, resigning himself to fight to the death against that creature.


    The light that emerged from the dungeon broke through to the outside, revealing the figure of two imposing dragons. They united into one to form the divine armor created by the dragon twins of heaven and hell: the armor of the god Ry¨±jin. It was crimson, with golden shades, worthy of admiration.


    Unlike Ibarra, Russo had no intention of playing or fighting with dignity. His time was limited; he had barely 30 seconds left to use the armor. With maximum speed, equal to Mach 4, he launched himself at the monster, cutting off its head and destroying the last crystal that granted power to the dark tower of the evil god.


    As he approached his friend Pato, he touched his head and healed him with the power of the twin dragons, before Russo''s armor disappeared, exhausted. He fell to the ground, being tackled and lifted by the shoulder by Pato, who, still injured, laughed at him for his deplorable state despite his epic entrance. Together they started heading towards the dark tower, where Ibarra had barely healed from his wounds. Victoria and Chino were also returning to join the assault on the dark tower, which had already been assaulted by Brenda, Rosario and Sasha a few moments ago, who, after defeating the boss guarding the entrance to the tower, entered without the latter having the slightest opportunity to defend himself as the 3 were too powerful.


    The dark tower expanded in a supernatural way, revealing a desolate, ancient hall, which seemed to have been frozen in time. Rosario, Brenda and Sasha walked through what once must have been a majestic imperial palace. Now, only ruins remained: broken and dark windows that once allowed light to enter, now covered with dust and torn by forgotten battles; murals that told stories of pain and destruction, and tall pillars with deep cracks, witnesses of countless clashes.


    Along the red carpet that led them, the bloodstains became more and more evident. At the end of the road, a faint light flickered: a campfire. As he approached, the scene became gloomy and macabre. Bodies scattered on the ground, some still warm, belonging to survivors from different parts of the world: Russia, the United States, India, Africa, Spain, China. The fresh blood indicated that death had not come long ago. In the middle of the carnage, a young Korean man lay, his stomach pierced by a red sword. His life was hanging by a thread.


    Rosario and Brenda rushed to his aid. Meanwhile, Sasha watched the place with heightened senses, aware that the worst was yet to come.


    Rosario: What happened? Tell me, how did they get here? How did they get in?


    The injured young man was babbling words in Korean, incomprehensible to them, until the system activated an automatic translation function, making communication possible between all the players in the world.


    Jimin: Run... this tower is in every country in the world. It''s a global event... that thing is very powerful... his servant is even more so... They won''t be able to win...


    Brenda tried to heal the Korean with her magic, but frowned upon discovering the curse that permeated the sword that had pierced him.


    Brenda: I can''t cure him. The sword is cursed, it does not allow me to use mana on its wound.


    Rosario: Take it easy... we will avenge them and restore peace... You... rest in peace.


    Without blinking, Rosario held the young man''s neck and, with a quick and precise movement, broke his neck, giving him a painless death. Brenda, horrified, fell silent, while Sasha watched without saying a word. It was an inevitable outcome.


    Determined to put an end to the nightmare that plagued them, the three of them advanced towards the deepest part of the tower, until they reached a wide and gloomy room, presided over by a gigantic throne of blackened iron. There, on the throne, was he: Pestilence. The horseman of the apocalypse, the same one that the Bible described as the bearer of diseases and suffering. At his side, an imposing beast - a dark dragon, born from the depths of the densest night. Instead of a horse, Pestilence rode this being, her most faithful steed, with red eyes that glowed in the darkness like burning embers.


    The evil god, covered by a black and sharp armor, radiated an energy as dark as death itself. The edges of his armor were decorated with crimson gems that pulsed, synchronized with his own heart, while the dragon behind him exhaled thick smoke from its jaws.


    Pestilence: Welcome back, Brenda, the maiden of beauty; Rosario, the Queen of Hades; and Sasha, the princess of the moon. We meet again in this life...


    The figure that greeted them on the throne was the same as the image that they had engraved in their minds. A being shrouded in shadows, with a jet-black sword in one hand, and his other hand resting on the dragon''s head, which roared with a deep and disturbing sound. Pestilence''s eyes were like two crimson, all-consuming abysses, and her ebony armor glowed faintly in the dim light of the living room, accentuated by the red outlines that ran through her body like veins pumping pure darkness.


    The dragon, his faithful steed, was an extension of his power. With black scales reflecting an ominous glow and giant wings covering much of the living room ceiling, he was prepared to unleash chaos. The infernal being moved in sync with its master, waiting only for a signal to attack, its eyes bloodshot, watching each of the movements of the three women.


    The infernal being moved in sync with its master, waiting for only a signal to attack, its eyes bloodshot, watching each of the movements of the three women


    The tension in the atmosphere was palpable, the air was charged with a cursed energy that made their skin stand on end. In front of them was one of the most feared beings of all the prophecies, the bearer of disease and death. They knew that the confrontation would be deadly


    There was no hesitation, not a word left over. None of the three exchanged looks or jokes before performing. They simply launched into their most powerful form, immediately merging with the gods that backed them. From the very beginning, the battle against Pestilence demanded all his power.


    Brenda, after accepting a new contract with a goddess, had reached a final form. The combination of the energies of three goddesses flowed in perfect harmony, giving her a divine balance that was reflected in her majestic new appearance. He looked like a gallant, but dark knight, a warrior of the world of the fallen. His armor was adorned with a hellish aura due to the influence of the Succubus Queen, Abrahel.


    His armor was adorned with a hellish aura due to the influence of the Succubus Queen, Abrahel


    Rosario, on the other hand, had also changed. His new appearance was elegant, refined and sweet, charged with a burning passion. The fusion between the god Apollo and Hades had transformed her body, giving her an impenetrable defense thanks to Apollo, and an overwhelming brute force thanks to the god of the dead. In addition, the blessing of Lilith, the first woman banished with Lucifer, granted her an unparalleled magical power, a perfect balance between defense, physical attack and destructive magic.


    In addition, the blessing of Lilith, the first woman banished along with Lucifer, granted her an unparalleled magical power, a perfect balance between defense, physical attack and destructive magic


    Sasha, however, had not been blessed by the gods. Her exploits, although important, had not captured the divine attention, leaving her relegated to the battlefield. While Brenda and Rosario exuded overwhelming power, Sasha was at a distinct disadvantage. The power gap between them was obvious. Even so, his determination did not waver


    The Great Horseman of the Apocalypse, Pestilence, rose from his throne. With a gesture of his hand, he absorbed his faithful pet, making it part of his own aura and power. Every step that he descended made the echo of his footsteps resonate strongly in the environment, making even the firmament tremble.


    Pestilence: "Oh, girls... How many times have we done this? How many times should I kill them? Nothing has changed in all the reboots, and only the dark ones remember everything..."


    Rosario: "What the hell are you talking about? This is the first time we have faced each other."


    Pestilence: "The first time? For me, it''s been 305,607 times... This is the reboot in which they have achieved the most power. Still, it won''t be enough. The only strange thing about this cycle is that... Benjamin is not with you."


    Brenda: "He''s not part of the group anymore..."


    Brenda''s words echoed in the air, carrying an unexpected weight. The Horseman of the Pestilence stopped in his walk, surprised.


    Pestilence: "Did Benjamin separate from you?... Then... maybe something has changed."


    Sasha (impatiently): "Why don''t we stop talking and attack him at once?"


    It was at that moment that the three of them decided to act. Brenda was the first to move, darting towards Pestilence from the right. Turning on herself, she gripped the handle of her sword tightly, ready to cut her abdomen. Meanwhile, Rosario extended her hands and summoned a colossal bow, the bow of Apollo, charged with divine energy from the sun. Sasha, with her scythe in hand, attacked from the left side, determined not to be left behind.


    However, Pestilence stopped both attacks with insulting ease, catching Brenda''s sword and Sasha''s scythe with her fingers, as if they weighed nothing. With a thoughtful expression, he was ignoring the ongoing battle, focused on the strange changes he was noticing in this cycle.


    Pestilence: "Their pattern has changed... Benjamin is not here... That means everything has changed... So, I don''t have to get distracted... Hmm?"


    It was then that Rosario''s arrow, charged with the energy of the sun, was shot directly at her chest. The impact was devastating, generating a massive explosion that shook the place. The shock wave pushed Sasha and Brenda back, while dust and debris filled the room.


    For a brief moment, they thought they had won. But out of the smoke and dust, the sound of Pestilence''s metallic footsteps echoed once more, becoming louder and more terrifying. The imposing figure of the Rider slowly emerged, indifferently cleaning the dent in his armor caused by Rosario''s attack.


    Rosario: "That was my strongest attack... and I only dented his armor..."


    Pestilence: "Don''t feel bad, you couldn''t even touch me before. At least you managed to dent my armor this time. That''s progress, don''t you think?"


    The three warriors did not give up. Rosario summoned a spear formed with the power of the sun, while Sasha clenched her scythe tightly, ready to return to the attack. Brenda, with a defiant smile, charged her crimson sword with dark energy, preparing for a new assault.


    Pestilence, pleased by the challenge, disappeared instantly, as did they. The four of them were moving with enormous speed, barely visible, their weapons clashing and generating flashes in the darkness. The real combat had begun, and none of the three were willing to go down without a fight.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The battle began with an air of palpable tension. The Pestilence Rider remained motionless, with an icy stare as he watched the three women who were preparing to attack him. Sasha, Brenda and Rosario lined up, each aware of the magnitude of the challenge they were facing. Despite the chasm of power between them, none of them thought to back down.


    Sasha was the first to move. With his crescent moon-shaped scythe, he advanced with surprising agility, his feet barely skimming the ground as he executed a series of quick cuts. Every movement he made was inspired by the phases of the moon. With a cut in "New moon," he launched a low, fast attack straight at the Rider''s knees. The edge of the scythe glowed, cutting through the air with a menacing whistle. Then he followed up with a sweep in "crescent moon," an ascending arc that pointed at his torso. With each attack, the scythe vibrated with the lunar energy.


    However, the Rider did not flinch. With an almost contemptuous movement, he deflected Sasha''s scythe as if it were a toy. She, unfazed, continued, executing a perfect turn and throwing a punch in "full moon", a devastating circular attack that was to cut through the Rider''s armor. The force of the impact shook the air, but he stopped the blow with his bare hand, a gesture that seemed to mock his effort.


    Pestilence: "Do you think this is enough? You''re not even close to understanding the real power."


    With a simple push, Sasha was thrown back, her scythe wobbling in her hand. The fury in his eyes glowed as he lunged again, this time charging his weapon with all his energy, but each of his attacks was deflected with insulting ease. Pestilence had completely analyzed her, and while she was trying to execute a final attack, with her scythe glowing brightly, he disappeared and appeared at her side. A devastating blow with the back of his hand sent Sasha flying, landing with a loud thump on the ground, panting but still determined not to give up.


    While Sasha was trying to get back together, Brenda stepped forward. Her appearance had changed; the power of Aphrodite, Athena and the Succubus Queen Abrahel had transformed her into a warrior who radiated elegance and brutality. His sword glowed with divine energy, a reflection of his inner power. He adopted a perfect fencing posture, his movements precise and calculated, but also full of strength.


    Brenda darted towards Pestilence, disappearing into the air with amazing speed. Aphrodite''s energy increased her agility, while Athena''s power granted her an almost divine precision in every lunge. She attacked with a direct blow to the Rider''s heart, charged with the strength of the three gods that backed her. However, Pestilence blocked the attack with his arm, creating a rumble that echoed throughout the room. The impact was so strong that Brenda took a few steps back, but she didn''t stop.


    Changing her strategy, Brenda channeled the Succubus Queen''s energy, filling her sword with a dark and seductive power. The air around him vibrated as he executed a series of quick lunges, his movements as precise as they were lethal. Each divine power-laden strike created small shockwaves around him, as the battle reached a frenzy of speed and strength.


    But Pestilence, with her overwhelming calmness, blocked and dodged every attack with an ease that was humiliating. Finally, when Brenda executed a final blow, a direct lunge to the neck, Pestilence caught her sword in the air with two fingers.


    Pestilence: "Interesting... But it''s not enough."


    With devastating force, Pestilence twisted Brenda''s sword, shattering it in two. Before she could react, he hit her with a kick charged with dark power, sending her crashing into a nearby column. The sound of bones breaking filled the air as Brenda fell to the ground, unable to move.


    With Brenda and Sasha defeated, Rosario stepped forward, the fury in her gaze fanned by the defeat of her companions. His spear shone with the energy of Apollo and Hades, a perfect blend between the sunlight and the darkness of the underworld. Rosario wasted no time. He channeled his energy into the spear and turned it into a bow, firing an arrow charged with sunfire and explosive magic directly at Pestilence.


    The explosion that followed was deafening. The crimson fire consumed the Rider, creating a column of flames that ascended into the sky. Rosario took advantage of the moment, moving quickly and transforming his bow back into a spear. He attacked relentlessly, his punches imbued with the energy of Hades. Each lunge was charged with an overwhelming force, a torrent of energy that sought to make the very earth tremble under his feet.


    However, when the flames dissipated, Pestilence emerged from the rubble, unscathed. His armor was dented and burned in places, but the Rider was still standing, his power intact, as if nothing had happened.


    Rosario: "It can''t be... That was my strongest attack!"


    Pestilence: "It was... but it''s not enough."


    Rosario''s fury burned inside her as she launched another attack. With a shout of defiance, he disappeared in a flash of light, using his augmentation magic to boost his strength and speed to the maximum. Attacking with his spear, he fired energy balls charged with explosive electricity, each attack resounding like thunder in the air. But Pestilence, like a shadow, dodged and countered every attack, his movements fluid and mocking.


    Finally, Pestilence got tired of the game. When Rosario attempted a final attack, he caught his spear with one hand and lifted it off the ground with terrifying ease. With a sharp movement, he broke the spear in two, and then, with a single blow, threw it to the ground with such force that the impact created a crater.


    Rosario, weakened and defeated, could barely move. Pestilence approached her, his armor still shining with the damage he had suffered during the battle, but his body was unharmed. With a contemptuous smile, he turned to his fallen opponents.


    Pestilence: "They were stronger than in the other cycles... but in the end, everything remains the same."


    With Brenda and Sasha unconscious, and Rosario crushed on the ground, Pestilencia was left standing, victorious. They had given their best, they had fought with all their might, but they had not been able to defeat the Horseman. Despite having managed to damage their armor, the end result was humiliating: a total defeat, one that would be remembered as a warning of the true power that they did not yet understand.


    The atmosphere of the dark castle was charged with an even more palpable tension, as if the very structure was waiting for the outcome of this confrontation. Pestilence had reveled in Rosario''s agony, enjoying every heart-rending scream that echoed off the walls, every echo that seemed to dance in a macabre time signature of despair. The time had come to seal the fate of the three warriors.


    Pestilence: "The time has come to put an end to them, but I won''t be so good. Because they were good, I will give them a prize: a slow and painful death..."


    With an icy smile, the Rider coldly stepped on Rosario''s hands, slowly starting to break them. The sound of the crunching bones mingled with the heartbreaking screams of the young woman, echoing like the echo of ghosts in the gloom of the castle. His crimson eyes shone with an eerie intensity as his hands writhed under the brutal pressure.


    Rosario: "Do you think that''s going to make me give up? Hehehe... why don''t you go back to the hell you came from?"


    Despite her emaciated and injured body, she spat on the Rider''s armor, a defiant expression on her face. The cold look of Pestilence did not flinch. He raised his leg, ready to step on Rosario''s head with overwhelming force, when suddenly, a long dark sword and two black daggers appeared swiftly, striking Pestilence and driving him away sharply.


    Surprise lit up the Rider''s face; in none of his restarts had he received reinforcements. But now, there they were, the first ones to arrive to save Rosario and her companions: Ibarra with the sword of Azazel, and Pato with his dark daggers. Behind them, Chino, Russo and Victoria entered the scene, forming a protective circle around the weakened warrior.


    Ibarra: "It is clear that you left our leader and the others in a deplorable state."


    Russo: "I told them we should have taken the shortcut, we would have gotten there faster."


    Victoria: "Sorry, the middle road seemed less infested with monsters."


    Chino: "The important thing is that we arrived."


    Pato: "I think we have some shit in front of us that we should destroy."


    The Horseman of the Apocalypse watched his new opponents with interest, his mind analyzing every detail. There was no logical explanation for his arrival, but a single thought flashed through his dark mind.


    Pestilence: "Oh, I get it... That means he was born... someone who does not exist, someone who wished to be reborn and was born right here. How interesting..."


    The atmosphere became suffocating after the words of Pestilence. His voice sounded like a death sentence, and although the Rider seemed amused by the unexpected arrival of the five warriors, his gaze left no room for doubt: this would be the end. The dark castle, which looked more like a tomb of stone and shadows, began to shake, as if it sensed the violence that was about to be unleashed. The ground, covered with the remains of ancient battles and already dried bloodstains, cracked at every step of the Rider.


    His rusty armor emitted an ominous creak as he took a step forward, and the atmosphere became even more oppressive, as if the air itself feared what was about to happen. The darkness in the place seemed to envelop them, dense and heavy, while their crimson eyes shone brightly in the gloom.


    Ibarra did not hesitate for a second. He was the first to throw himself, Azazel''s Sword in his right hand and the gauntlets on his arms resonating with the power of the god Tyr. His movements were fast and fluid, each stroke of his sword resonated in the air, generating dark flashes that tore through space towards Pestilence. He attacked with a controlled fury, combining lunges and fist bumps that exploded with devastating power, making the ground shake at every impact.


    Pestilence, however, blocked with ease. He moved his apocalyptic spear as if it weighed nothing, stopping every blow with chilling precision. His eyes did not stop shining, as if he were rejoicing in the growing despair of his enemies.


    Ibarra took advantage of a moment of distraction, concentrating the power of his sword in a single cut. With a scream of fury, he launched a powerful lunge that managed to penetrate the Pestilence armor, cutting through his chest and generating a spark of dark blood that splattered on the ground.


    But Pestilence did not back down. Instead of showing pain, he let out a cold, brutal laugh. With a violent movement, he deflected Ibarra with the spear, lifting him up into the air before crashing him to the ground with overwhelming force. Before he could react, the Rider grabbed him by the hair with one hand, lifting him up as if he were a broken puppet. Ibarra tried to fight, but Pestilencia brutally threw him towards a wall, causing the stones to break under the impact.


    Pestilence: "You are strong, but still... insignificant."


    Pato wasted no time. As soon as Ibarra was thrown, the warrior took advantage of the distraction and, with superhuman speed, ran towards the Rider, his daggers gleaming in the gloom. The armor forged by Efesto covered his body, giving him protection and speed in every movement. He jumped, disappearing and reappearing in the air at multiple points as he cut swiftly. The Duck daggers searched for the joints of the Pestilence armor, trying to take advantage of the fissure that Ibarra had opened.


    Every stroke was millimetrically calculated, his mind working to the maximum. He used illusions and mental tricks, making the Rider see attacks that did not exist, while others hit him from unexpected angles. But Pestilence moved with the assurance of someone who had already experienced this combat thousands of times.


    With a quick twist, Pestilence blocked the Duck daggers with his spear, and before the latter could dodge, the Rider hit him with the end of the weapon, sending him flying towards the ceiling. Pato tried to pull himself together, but before he could react, Pestilence appeared in front of him, taking his arm and crushing him with overwhelming force. Duck''s cry of pain echoed throughout the place.


    Victoria, bearer of the power of Anubis, did not wait. His eyes lit up with an intense golden glow as he ran towards Pestilence. With every step she took, her strength grew, and although her body was filled with wounds at every blow, these only made her stronger. His fists were like hammers of pure energy, and every blow he threw made the air and stones around him rumble.


    Despite the growing pain in her body, Victoria kept fighting, throwing one punch after another with superhuman strength. Pestilence, for the first time, took a couple of steps back from the impact of his blows, but quickly regained his balance. With a violent twist, he stuck his spear into the ground and generated a shock wave that threw Victoria several meters back. He crashed into a column, the very structure of the castle shaking from the violence of the impact. Although her body was still regenerating, the Rider''s strength had left her paralyzed for a few vital seconds.


    Chino, with his pistol loaded with divine mana granted by Hercules, took advantage of that moment. He fired multiple projectiles that moved at an incredible speed, each of them loaded with enough power to shatter the flesh of any being. At the same time, his spear was cutting through the air, searching for Pestilence''s head in a coordinated attack.


    But Pestilence did not look human. Every bullet that Chino fired was deflected with a simple twist of his spear. Chino''s spear collided with the Horseman''s, and although he put all his power into the attack, he was quickly disarmed. Pestilence hit him in the stomach with the back of his spear, throwing him up in the air like he was a rag doll.


    Russo, wrapped in the resplendent armor of the crimson dragon, felt the weight of time pressing on his chest. He knew he didn''t have more than a minute before his body collapsed under the immense pressure of the armor, but he didn''t care. His determination burned like the fire that echoed inside him, fueled by the blessing of Ry¨±jin, the dragon god. The wings, as sharp as obsidian blades, propelled him through the air with a fiendish speed. The ground cracked under the power of his ascent, while his body turned into a red meteor descending with fury on Pestilence.


    he launched with amazing speed, streaking through the air like crimson lightning. The dragon armor that enveloped him glowed brightly, and every flap of his wings kicked up debris and dust, causing the ground beneath him to crack at the sheer force of his ascent. His gaze was fixed on Pestilence, his enemy, the source of the darkness that had humiliated his companions. He knew that his time with the armor was limited, barely a minute before his body couldn''t take anymore, but he was determined to take advantage of every second.


    With a fierce scream, Russo lunged towards Pestilence, striking with a kick propelled by the dragon''s wings. The impact echoed throughout the castle, a rumble that made the walls vibrate. The kick connected with the Rider''s torso, making him take a few steps back. Russo''s wings beat with such force that dust and debris swirled around both of them.


    Pestilence, for the first time, staggered before the brute power of the attack, but showed no signs of pain or surprise. With a simple movement of his arm, he blocked the next blow of Russo, who had aimed his right fist at the Rider''s face. The sound of the impact was like that of a dull explosion, but Russo did not stop. Using his wings to gain momentum, he performed a mid-air turn and struck again with both legs, aiming at Pestilence''s head.


    Pestilence: "An interesting show... but useless."


    The Rider blocked the attack with insulting ease, stopping Russo in mid-air with one hand, grabbing one of his legs. With a brutal movement, Pestilence threw him to the ground, breaking the slabs of the castle into pieces under the weight of the impact. Russo''s body was momentarily buried in the rubble, but the dragon''s armor protected him.


    Russo did not stop, he propelled himself again with the wings, this time ascending rapidly and shooting from the air a torrent of draconic fire towards Pestilence. The flames, of an intense red, devoured the space between them, enveloping the Rider in a burning inferno. The nearby walls and columns began to collapse from the heat, but when the flames finally dissipated, Pestilence was still there, completely unharmed.


    Pestilence: "Your fire is nothing before me."


    Russo''s time was running out, and he knew it. With every passing second, he felt the weight of the armor crushing his body, but he couldn''t stop himself. With one last burst of speed, Russo descended like a comet, his right fist engulfed in flames, ready to strike the center of Pestilence''s chest. This time, his attack was intended to penetrate the Rider''s armor, to break what others had not been able to.


    The impact was brutal. The dragon''s flames intensified around Russo''s fist, creating a shockwave that shook the entire castle structure. The Pestilence armor cracked slightly, showing a crack on his torso. It was the first sign of damage the Rider had suffered in the entire battle. Russo, with bated breath, felt a small spark of hope.


    But that spark faded when Pestilence looked up, unfazed. With a speed that defied his size, the Rider caught Russo by the neck, lifting him into the air with one hand. Russo tried to fight, but the force of Pestilence was overwhelming. The dragon''s armor was beginning to crumble, and Russo felt his body on the verge of collapse.


    Pestilence looked at him scornfully, her fingers tightly squeezing Russo''s neck.


    Pestilence: "You are strong... but not enough."


    With a dry movement, Pestilence threw Russo to the ground with such force that the impact created a crater under him. The dragon''s armor disintegrated, and Russo''s body was left exposed and vulnerable. He could barely move, his breathing was short, but the battle for him was over.


    Victoria advanced, her eyes glowing with the dark energy of Anubis. Every step resounded with a shattering force, and as she approached Pestilence, the air around her seemed to be distorted by the intensity of her power. The battered flesh of his body, full of scars and open wounds, was slowly regenerating, but that same agony was his source of strength. The more she suffered, the more powerful she became. The ground under his feet cracked with every step, as a dark mist enveloped his figure, giving him a spectral appearance.


    Victoria wasted no time. His first blow was a punch aimed precisely at Pestilence''s jaw. The air was cut with a hissing sound as his fist, shrouded in shadows, traveled towards his target. Pestilence raised his armor-covered arm at the last moment, blocking the attack, but the force of the impact was such that it sent him back a few meters, the ground giving way under his feet as he tried to stabilize himself.


    Without giving him a break, Victoria turned on her axis, unloading a kick towards the rider''s knee. The impact was brutal, enough to make the metal crack and deform slightly. But Pestilence hardly flinched. A toxic mist was emanating from her body, enveloping Victoria in a suffocating aura that sought to slow down her movements. She, unfazed, continued with a series of precise attacks, alternating between punches and knees, hitting the enemy''s armored body with the force of a hurricane. Each blow was like the hammering of a storm, causing the walls of the place to shake.


    Pestilence, despite receiving the impacts, seemed invulnerable. The Victory blows, although powerful, failed to completely pierce his armor. With a calculated move, the rider raised his arm and launched a devastating counterattack, a blow that sank into Victoria''s abdomen like a cannonball. The sound of bones breaking was drowned out by the violent crash that threw her backwards, crashing her into a column that crumbled on impact.


    Victoria stood up, her body slowly regenerating, but in obvious pain. Despite his immortality, his endurance had a limit, and Pestilence seemed to be looking for the breaking point. The rider advanced calmly, his breathing barely altered, as if all the damage inflicted was nothing more than a passing annoyance. As Victoria was trying to get back on her feet, Pestilence grabbed her by the neck with one hand, lifting her off the ground with ease. The poisonous air swirled around her, and although Victoria kept fighting, her strength was beginning to falter.


    The Rider slammed her to the ground, her armor resonating with the impact. Victoria was panting, her regeneration barely being able to keep up with the damage she was taking. Pestilence did not give him time to recover. With cruel precision, he lifted his foot and slammed it into Victoria''s chest, crushing her to the ground and breaking her ribs in the process. The echo of the bones breaking echoed in the room.


    Despite everything, Victoria continued to resist. His immortal body, although on the verge of collapse, was still struggling to get up. Pestilence, watching her indifferently, picked her up again, this time throwing her across the living room as if she were nothing more than a rag doll. Victoria slammed into the wall with such force that it left a deep crack before falling to the ground, motionless. Despite his immortality, his body couldn''t keep regenerating at the same rate that it was being destroyed.


    Pestilence walked towards her slowly, as if enjoying every second of the humiliation. When he reached her side, he paused for a moment, looking at her battered body, before lifting his foot once more, pointing at her head. But just before he could strike the final blow, a gunshot rang out in the room.


    Chino emerged from the shadows, with a determined expression and his eyes fixed on Pestilence. His pistol, charged with the energy of Hercules, glowed with a golden hue as he aimed directly at the rider''s chest. Wasting no time, he fired a volley of mana projectiles, each of them capable of piercing the hardest metal.


    The bullets flew at an incredible speed, leaving golden trails in their trajectory. Pestilence barely had time to react when the first impact hit his armor. The rumble of the impact was deafening, shaking the castle walls, but the rider remained standing, his body barely wobbling from the force of the attack. The bullets, although powerful, failed to completely penetrate their protection.


    Chino did not stop. With pinpoint accuracy, he loaded his gun again, firing again and again, looking for a weak spot. Flashes of energy lit up the dark room with each shot, and the sound of the bullets hitting the armor echoed like an incessant hammering. Every impact would push Pestilence back, albeit only a few steps, but the threat of his shots could not be ignored.


    In a quick move, Chino changed tactics. He put away his pistol and drew his spear, which shone with a dim but lethal light, fueled by his own mana. With a burst of speed, he darted towards Pestilence, looking for an opening. His steps were agile, quick as lightning, and in a matter of seconds he was already in front of the rider.


    With a battle cry, Chino lashed out with the spear, aiming at the junction between Pestilence''s breastplate and helmet, seeking to wound him where the armor was most vulnerable. The spear collided with a metallic clang, and for a moment, it seemed that the attack had achieved its goal. The tip of the spear had managed to penetrate a few centimeters, tearing the outer layer of the rider''s armor.


    But before Chino could seize the moment, Pestilence reacted with unexpected speed. With a sharp movement, he grabbed the spear with one of his hands, stopping Chino''s advance completely. The rider turned his head slowly towards him, as if it was nothing more than a simple annoyance.


    The force of Pestilence was overwhelming. Even though Chino was trying to regain control of his weapon, it was as if he was fighting a mountain. Pestilence disarmed him with ease, snatching the spear out of his hands and tossing it aside, making it roll away on the ground. The rider then raised his arm, wrapped in the same smog that had suffocated Victoria, and threw it brutally at Chino.


    The impact was devastating. The Pestilence hit him in the stomach, sending him flying backwards like a bullet, through the air and crashing into one of the castle''s columns. The crunch of the stone as it collapsed under Chino''s body was deafening, and dust rose in all directions as the column crumbled. Chino fell to the ground, panting from the pain, with one hand clinging to his side.


    Pestilence gave him no respite. The rider advanced towards him with firm and deliberate steps, raising his hand to finish him off. Chino, staggering, tried to stand up. Blood was running from the corner of his mouth, and his body was visibly damaged. However, he was not ready to give up. In a last desperate attempt, Chino drew his pistol again, but before he could fire, Pestilence caught up with him.


    With a swift and merciless movement, Pestilence grabbed Chino by the neck, lifting him off the ground. The rider held him in the air, watching with cold indifference as Chino struggled to free himself. Pestilence''s hand tightened more and more, suffocating Chino, who could barely breathe. His face turned a deep red as his legs kicked in the air, unable to do anything to get out.


    The sound of metal creaking under the pressure of Pestilence echoed in the air, while Chino''s gun fell to the ground with a thud. The smog enveloped his body, weakening him even more with every passing second. Finally, without further resistance, the rider brutally threw him to the ground, leaving Chino motionless, barely conscious.


    Chino''s body was left lying in the rubble, his breathing weak and his body shaking from the pain. Pestilence watched him for a moment before turning, looking for the next enemy.


    Ibarra, who had been the first to jump into the fight, was now the only one left standing, Ibarra. With the weight of the battle on his shoulders and Azazel''s sword shining faintly in his hand, Ibarra watched as his companions fell one by one, all defeated by Pestilence''s relentless force. But there was no fear in his eyes. Tyr''s power resonated within him, propelling him towards the ultimate confrontation.


    Ibarra adjusted his gauntlets, feeling the cold metal against his skin. The gauntlets, a gift from Tyr, increased his strength and endurance. The newly obtained sword emitted a dark glow, its blade charged with the power of an ancient demon. It was his only chance.


    With a fierce roar, Ibarra charged towards Pestilence, brandishing his sword in a downward arc. The sound of metal cutting through the air was deafening, and when the sword hit the rider''s armor, a flash of dark energy burst out in all directions. The blade managed to tear the breastplate, a deep cut that crossed Pestilence''s chest, revealing black flesh and blood.


    Pestilence backed away, surprised by the force of the attack. The blow had gone through his armor, something none of the others had managed. However, there were no signs of fear on his face, but a perverse satisfaction.


    Ibarra did not give him time to recover. Following the cut, he lunged forward, using his gauntlets to strike with ferocity. His fists, powered by Tyr''s power, slammed into Pestilence''s body, each impact accompanied by the creaking of the metal deforming under the pressure. Ibarra attacked with speed and precision, combining quick blows with his sword and brutal punches that made the rider stagger.


    The environment was crumbling around him. Each blow rumbled on the walls of the castle, causing dust to fall from the ceiling and the columns to tremble under the force of combat. The ground beneath them was cracking, and debris was flying with every movement of Ibarra, who attacked with inhuman intensity, determined not to let Pestilence overcome him.


    But Pestilence was a horseman of the apocalypse, an entity beyond the human. Although Ibarra had managed to injure him, his attacks were beginning to lose strength, and fatigue was beginning to take its toll on his body. In a quick move, Pestilencia raised his arm and blocked one of Ibarra''s punches, stopping him in his tracks. The strength of the rider was overwhelming.


    With a sharp movement, Pestilencia grabbed Ibarra by the wrist, turning his body with terrifying ease. Before Ibarra could react, he was violently thrown against a nearby column, his body colliding with such force that the stone shattered on impact. Ibarra fell to the ground, panting from the pain, but did not give up. He got up, staggering, with the sword still in his hand.


    Pestilence slowly advanced towards him, each step echoing like a death sentence. Ibarra, in a last effort, raised his sword and lunged forward once more, but this time, the rider was prepared. With brutal speed, Pestilence blocked the attack with his arm and, with his other hand, grabbed Ibarra by the hair, lifting him into the air.


    Ibarra''s gaze met Pestilence''s, her crimson eyes shining with an ominous light. The rider held him aloft, as if he were a mere dummy, while Ibarra''s sword fell from his hand and clanged as it hit the ground.


    Ibarra''s body hung limply, his face twisted with pain. Pestilence''s hand tightened more tightly on her hair, as the dark fog began to envelop them both. The rider lifted him up even higher, as if reveling in his victory. There were no words, just the sound of Ibarra''s labored breathing and the echo of defeat echoing through the castle. The only warrior who had managed to wound Pestilence now hung helpless, humiliated and defeated, while the rider watched his handiwork with a crooked smile.


    Both Brenda and Sasha had woken up, but their condition was bleak. They were broken, weak, almost not moving, crawling as they could or trying to get up. Their gazes were directed towards Ibarra, who was about to be broken by the hands of Pestilence. In a last act of bravery, Rosario fired his golden arrow, hitting the area that Ibarra had hurt earlier. The force of the impact caused Pestilencia to release Ibarra, throwing him against her, and both fell to the ground after the brutal collision, knowing that hope was fading with every passing second.


    Pestilence, tired of playing with them, began to slowly regenerate all of his armor, his figure becoming even more imposing as he soared into the air, charging dark energy emanating from his being, creating a tenebrous aura around him.


    Pestilence smiled disdainfully, watching his opponents with a mixture of amusement and contempt. The dark energy intensified around him as his voice boomed out, full of arrogance.


    "Well, it was a pleasure, but it''s too many changes and I won''t risk dying here..."


    With each word, the atmosphere became more oppressive, and the air vibrated with the accumulated tension. Ibarra, with his last strength, tried to get up, but his body did not respond. The desperation was reflected on the faces of Rosario and the others, who tried to get closer to protect him, but the terror generated by Pestilence was overwhelming. All this was observed in real time by the gods of the world, a world-level deceitful event that kept everyone on the verge of chaos.


    The god Apollo was really upset about the situation; he never thought that the system would dare to play with them in such a way. Hades, next to him and Lilith, began to argue with Apollo, the atmosphere between them fraught with tension.


    Hades: "I told you, if you weren''t so weak, she wouldn''t be about to die. She was the strongest among my contractors, you useless piece of shit!"


    Apollo: "Do you think I''m happy? You want me to kill you, you piece of insect from the underworld!"


    Words flew like sharp knives, but time in the world of the gods passed a thousand times slower than for humans


    Words flew like sharp knives, but time in the world of the gods passed a thousand times slower than for humans. While the gods were arguing, Apollo had a risky idea, but he no longer cared about the risks. Her desire to save her strongest bearer overcame everything. He decided to ask Hades for his plausibility points, intending to do two things.


    Hades: "What are you planning to do?"


    Apollo: "It''s none of your business..."


    Hades: "She''s also my contractor, so yes she is."


    Apollo: "I''ll send a message to that person. And we, running the risk of losing divinity and weakening, will go to protect his little group. It may not be fair to other gods, but we are of the highest rank, and mother that is worth it to us."


    Apollo: "I''ll send a message to that person. And we, running the risk of losing divinity and weakening, will go to protect his little group. It may not be fair to other gods, but we are of the highest rank, and mother that is worth it to us."


    With a firm decision, Apollo sent a message to Leon, who had woken up. He gave her the mission to save Rosario in ten minutes, the maximum time they could be in the mortal world using their plausibility points. Apollo and Hades redeemed those ten minutes in the system to descend to Earth.


    Meanwhile, Leon spread his wings and darted full speed into the neighborhood, his determination becoming a torrent of energy driving him. I needed to get as quickly as possible to the place where Rosario and the others were


    The air was dense and charged with a dark and heavy energy. The figure of Pestilence stood tall in the sky, radiating a power that seemed to crush the very soul. His armor, already regenerated, shone with an ominous radiance as the dark spear grew to the size of the towering pillars of the castle. His cold and cruel smile was a reflection of the inevitable destruction that was hanging over Rosario and Ibarra, who, unable to move, could only see death approaching.


    Time seemed to stand still as the dark spear approached at full speed, cutting through the air with a high-pitched whistle that made space itself tremble. Ibarra, with a shattered body, was trying to get up, but his muscles did not respond. Rosario, barely conscious, could only watch helplessly, knowing that there was no escape. The others, weakened and broken, could barely crawl, uselessly trying to protect their friends.


    But at the last instant, when the spear was about to impact, the air was cut with a golden flash. A barrier of divine energy materialized in front of Rosario and Ibarra, blocking the blow with a rumble that made the foundations of the castle shake. The collision of forces was so intense that the walls began to crack, and the pillars trembled as if they were going to collapse. The impact released shock waves that shook the ground, causing fragments of stone to fall from the ceiling.


    Behind that golden barrier, Apollo appeared, his presence was as resplendent as it was imposing, with his golden hair and a suit that seemed woven of light itself. Hades, by his side, was looking gloomy and serious, but equally powerful, surrounded by shadows that contrasted with the brightness of Apollo. Both gods were ready to intervene directly, something that had not happened since time immemorial. Hades, speechless, gathered the other companions of Rosario, taking them next to Apollo, protecting them from the immense power that was about to be unleashed among the gods.


    The silence was only broken by the words of Apollo, who, although his lips outlined a slight smile, was clearly irritated by the situation.


    The silence was only broken by the words of Apollo, who, although his lips outlined a slight smile, was clearly irritated by the situation


    Apollo: "You owe me plausibility, child. You better get famous or you''ll make me look bad."


    Rosario, stunned, could see the god Apollo himself in front of her, his resplendent beauty illuminating the gloom that surrounded them. Next to him, the figure of Hades was the representation of darkness, but his presence provided a strange sense of security.


    Hades: "They''re going to scold us when we get back home for this..."


    Both gods used their power to maintain the barrier as long as necessary, protecting Rosario, Ibarra and the others as Leon flew by, his wings flashing with light in the despair-laden air


    Both gods used their power to maintain the barrier as long as necessary, protecting Rosario, Ibarra and the others as Leon flew by, his wings flashing with light in the despair-laden air. The battle between gods and darkness was far from over, and the fate of mortals hung in the balance.


    Leon was flying in despair, his body still unaccustomed to the awakening of his powers, memories and, much less, his renewed soul. Every pulse of energy made him stagger in the air, his unstable control led him to plummet, landing abruptly near that bridge. The same bridge where everything happened, where that tragedy with Benjamin broke out. There he was, lying on the floor, weak and confused, feeling the weight of the time he had lost in his lethargy. I knew that I had spent a lot of time in a coma, although, even so, I had seen everything. He knew what had happened to Benjamin, but he didn''t wake up... he didn''t think it was necessary. During all that time, Leon just watched, paralyzed by his own disbelief.


    Since I was a child, I had been alone. Abused, beaten, humiliated. Until one day, someone defended him. That someone was Benjamin. I felt him like a brother. It was he who introduced him to a group of people who, despite everything, did not see him in the same way. That''s how he met Rosario, Ibarra, Jamal... everyone. But, deep down, he always believed that he was seen as useless, as someone without value. Now, as he lay on the ground, he knew he had been wrong. This contempt did not come from them, but from their own fear.


    Leon (whispering): I''m sorry... I''m so sorry, Benjamin...


    He stared at the sky, tormented, remembering everything he had witnessed without acting. He had done nothing to help Benjamin, to save him. He just watched, trapped in the comfort of his inner cage, believing that everything would be solved without him. Now, he didn''t know where his friend was, and he didn''t have the strength to save the others. Frustration consumed him, and with a stifled scream, he hit the ground in anger, creating cracks all around him.


    In the distance, the gods were watching. Some, with a malicious smile, enjoyed their suffering, hoping that it would not come in time. Others, like Loki, longed to see him overcome his doubts and show the potential they always saw in him.


    Phoenix (softly, inside his mind): Leon... don''t be mortified.


    Leon (in a broken voice): I was always alone... I stayed that way and that''s what I thought I wanted. But now... i realize that I never wanted to be alone. And now I know that I love my friends as if they were my family. What kind of hypocrite am I?


    Phoenix: And what does it matter if you are? Changing your mind doesn''t make you less human. On the contrary, isn''t that what humans do? They make mistakes, and in the end, they understand. Late, maybe, but they do.


    Leon (hesitating): Me... I don''t know if I can...


    Phoenix: You''ve always known which way is right. Don''t doubt yourself now.


    At that moment, a notification popped up in his mind. The system had been updated, allowing communication with other players. Suddenly, thousands of messages bombarded him. Some were of encouragement, others of hatred, charged with malice. But among all those messages, there was one that caught his attention. A message from Loki, the god of chaos.


    Loki (message): No one teaches you to be strong, Leon. You''re bound to be. No one trusts the weak, and if you fall, only you can get up. Humans can dream. We, the gods, don''t do it anymore. You smile because you have hope; we smile because we have pride. If you make a mistake, you can fix it. If a god makes a mistake, that''s the end of him. So stop crying about a past that''s gone. Get up, clean your face, take strength... and show me the world you want to build.


    Those words resonated deeply in his soul. Slowly, Leon got up, taking a deep breath. Every breath filled him with a new conviction. As he walked over the bridge, his steps gained strength.


    Leon (in a firm voice, looking towards the horizon): I couldn''t protect Benjamin... Until now I blamed myself, resigned to the idea that I wasn''t strong enough, that I didn''t have the will to get up.


    He started running, his feet hitting the pavement with more and more force, a smile of pain crossing his face.


    Leon (screaming, with desperation in his voice): But this time it''s different! I swear it! I''m not going to let them die! I''m not going to lose them!


    With a burst of energy, Leon unfolded his wings again. This time they were brighter, bigger and more powerful than ever. His essence was transformed, enveloping himself in a divine light of his own, a power that belonged to him. With a mighty leap, he ascended into the heavens like a star in the firmament. His wings cut through the air with a speed that broke the sky, arriving just in time to get between Pestilence''s energy attack and his friends.


    From afar, Apollo watched with a mixture of envy and respect. A wry smile was drawn on his lips as he commented to himself.


    Apollo (warily): So young... and he already manages the divine energy. Do you notice, Hades?


    Hades (seriously, observing the scene): Yes. It seems that a continental-level player has finally been born.


    Leon stood in the face of Pestilence, his eyes burning with determination. With an outstretched hand, he had stopped the attack, and the divine flames emanating from his body surrounded him like an aura of pure fire. Her silver hair fluttered in the wind generated by her imposing entrance, while a flaming halo floated over her head. In his other hand, he carried a sword, still sheathed, that radiated overwhelming strength.


    Face to face, Leon and Pestilence watched each other in silence, both knowing that the combat that was about to begin would not only decide their fate, but the fate of the entire continent


    Face to face, Leon and Pestilence watched each other in silence, both knowing that the combat that was about to begin would not only decide their fate, but the fate of the entire continent.


    System update...


    Updated provincial level event mission.


    Increased difficulty for the mission.


    The provincial level event has changed to...


    Country-level event.


    The winner or winners of this event will have the right to enter the national ranking and will be invited to the duel between countries, where it will be decided who will be the supreme ruler of all South America for the continental event.


    Benjamin: I''m waiting for you.. win.. to be able to see each other and finally.. decide who is the strongest here..


    This was only the beginning and the end of a stage of an arc of a story. This is the last hope of humanity. The one who will be the cause of its salvation. or maybe.. the cause of its destruction.

 Chapter 17: The Rebirth of The Crimson King

    The air was damp, and the wind was whipping violently at the ruins of what was once a city full of life. Now, that place was full of beasts and monsters that gathered around their leader''s castle, expectant before the battle between two powers.


    On one side was Leon, with a cold and defiant look. Her silver hair shone in the glow of the pure flames that enveloped it, while the fabric of her long white trench coat fluttered majestically to the beat of the wind. His crimson eyes, intense as blood, rested for an instant on his friends, who were protected by two gods who had descended to help them. With a subtle movement, Leon turned, placing himself with his back to them.


    His stomp, delicate but firm, caused a translucent barrier to unfold in front of his companions. That barrier, smooth as water to the naked eye, radiated an unshakable power, protecting them from the brutality of the combat that was about to break out.


    In front of him was Pestilence, smiling with an air of superiority, arms crossed. His figure radiated an oppressive and pestilential aura, a reddish and putrid mist that seemed to stain the air itself. His dark armor, heavy and battle-worn, shone with a sinister glow, while its wearer delighted in the boldness of the unknown human who dared to confront him.


    With slow and calculated step, Pestilence ascended through the air, his imposing figure echoing with every movement. He drew his sword, an aberration made of flesh and blood that throbbed with a life of its own. The runes that adorned the blade, imbued with ancient incantations, shone with a malicious flash, announcing the corruption that their bearer brought with him.


    Pestilence:"What makes you think you can defeat me? So many have passed my way, all with power... and none of them have even managed to make me bleed."


    Leon did not allow himself to be intimidated. He advanced with a firm step, his countenance serious but charged with a restrained fury. His every move radiated confidence, as if the weight of the world wasn''t enough to break him.


    Lion:"I will do it with my own power, one that comes from my will and the faith of those around me. It is a power that even the gods possess... but that they do not know how to use."


    They both advanced into the air, their gazes colliding like swords before the real weapons kicked into action. The atmosphere became heavy, the silence oppressive. Everyone present, even the darkest monsters, asked themselves the same question: Who will win this encounter?


    The fight started with an explosion. Both disappeared from view for an instant, and the silence was broken by a shock wave that shook the ruins. The swords collided with a deafening crash, and the figures of Lion and Pestilence were only visible in the brief flashes of light that arose from each collision.


    Leon was spinning on his axis with lethal precision, his sword tracing perfect circles in the air. His movements were fluid and elegant, each stroke charged with strength and determination. Pestilence, on the other hand, blocked the attacks with a ruthless skill, using the sturdier side of his sword to deflect Lion''s cuts while unleashing gusts of his corrupted aura, which corroded the walls and the floor around him.


    The clash of his powers was so violent that the castle began to crumble. Leon, with a quick twist of his wrist, attacked with cross-cuts at breakneck speed. Pestilence responded with a devastating blow, a hook straight to Leon''s sword, attempting to disarm him.


    But Leon reacted with amazing dexterity. He turned his body and launched a high kick, blocking Pestilence''s attack and forcing him to retreat. The two separated, taking distance for an instant while they evaluated their next movements.


    Pestilence let out a laugh, his putrid aura intensifying as the runes on his sword shone more brightly.


    Pestilence:"You are persistent, human. But that won''t be enough to beat me."


    Leon did not answer. He let his flames grow around him, enveloping him like a living shield. He pushed forward again, his determination unwavering, as the ground beneath them cracked, unable to bear the weight of his combat.


    The confrontation was just beginning, but it had already transformed the stage into a field of absolute chaos. And yet, neither of them seemed willing to give in.


    That''s how the castle started to collapse, piece by piece. The debris was falling hard, hitting the nearby ruins, while Hades and Apollo calmly watched. The barrier that Leon had erected protected them, diverting the fragments to the ground without letting them cross the sacred boundary that he had drawn.


    Outside the barrier, Pestilence resumed its attack with renewed ferocity.


    Pestilence:"Zarldrich Forteins."


    The language of Pestilence was an enigma, impossible for humans to understand. Every word of his resonated like a forbidden echo, a language reserved for those who had divine power coursing through their veins. The attack that triggered was a poisonous cut, impregnated with a deadly disease - skin cancer in its terminal stage. If that attack touched Leon''s body, the spread would be so aggressive that it could end his life instantly.


    Leon, keeping his composure, dodged the attack with an accurate turn, moving like a burst in the middle of the chaos. Without stopping, he launched his counterattack with a searing fury.


    Lion:"Hellfire Slashes."


    After reciting the skill, he drew his sword. An aura of divine energy enveloped the blade, and in a single movement unleashed a shower of fiery cuts. Each one was like a wave of compressed air, charged with an infernal fire that crossed space with violence, heading directly towards Pestilence.


    But Pestilence was not intimidated. He blocked and countered the cuts with his corrupted sword, advancing with relentless speed. In an unexpected move, he took a leap, propelling himself towards Leon with outsized strength. It spun in the air like a spinning top, unleashing a series of spinning, fast and devastating cuts.


    Leon blocked the attacks with skill, but each shock weakened his posture. Finally, taking advantage of an opening, Pestilence dealt a surprise blow. His sword, a calculated distraction, was deliberately deflected to the side, and with one neat movement, Pestilence appeared behind Leon. The direct impact on his face forced him to take a step forward, staggering.


    Lion:"Interesting... I didn''t see that coming."


    Pestilence outlined a dark smile under his mask.


    Pestilence:"You are a worthy opponent. But we both know that the time to play is over."


    Lion:"Yes. It''s time to end this."


    Both adjusted the position of their weapons, as if preparing for a duel between two knights. They walked slowly, taking distance between them, their stares fixed, charged with defiance and respect. Pestilence, with a solemn gesture, stopped the combat and began to speak.


    Pestilence:"Since you''ve been the first one to take a hit from me, dodge me and give me so much trouble... and you are still standing, I will grant you an honor. You will see my real face."


    Leon did not respond with words. He knew that the gods, as a rule, had faces of an imposing beauty, almost divine. It was likely that Pestilence wanted to show him his greatness before the final blow.


    But what Leon saw was not what he expected.


    When he took off his helmet, he could see Pestilence''s face, without his helmet, it was the vivid representation of a dark and sinister presence. Her black hair, long and untidy, fell like a chaotic shadow around her pale and deathly cold face, giving her a supernatural appearance. His eyes burned with an intense crimson glow, almost inhuman, as if the hatred and corruption of the world were reflected in his gaze. The features of his face were sharp and gloomy, but his expression was serene, expressionless, as if he was in complete control of the chaos that surrounded him.


    The grayish tone of his skin seemed to be the result of incessant corruption, while the darkness that surrounded him seemed to seep out of his figure, as if it were part of him. Around him floated small black particles, subtle and ethereal, like remnants of rot blown by a non-existent wind. A menacing presence, as elegant as it is terrifying.


    Pestilence, stripped of his helmet, revealed a human face, grim and marked by the weight of centuries of regrets and regrets. At the sight of him, Leon''s anger intensified; his eyes lit up with a pent-up fury as he tightly gripped the hilt of his sword.


    Leon: - Are you a human like us... and yet you decide to be part of the apocalypse that is devouring the world?


    The question rumbled in the air like a sentence. Pestilence did not answer at once. Instead, he thrust his sword into the earth with a solemn gesture. Then, he folded his hands behind his back, his posture emanating an eerie mixture of superiority and serenity. Finally, he lowered his gaze and spoke in a cold voice, charged with deep and ancient emotions.


    Pestilence: - An undead cannot be considered human, Leon. I died millennia ago, but in my last breaths I begged to survive. Someone, shrouded in darkness, answered my plea and saved me. I serve that person and no one else. This... (his voice trembled for an instant) - it is my payment for the life that was granted to me.


    His words, though icy, sprang from the roots of unfathomable grief. Leon felt the weight of that confession, but his gaze did not soften. Doubts, however, began to nestle in his mind: could I really defeat him? The pressure emanating from Pestilence became more intense, an almost palpable presence that seemed to bend the air around him. Still, Leon knew that if he faltered, if he backed down, his friends would be doomed.


    Sighing with a heaviness that seemed to extract the last trace of hesitation, Leon raised his sword. His gaze, serious and determined, met the gloomy eyes of his enemy. Without exchanging any more words, the two started walking, slowly but inexorably, towards each other. The echo of his footsteps echoed like the prelude to an inevitable catastrophe.


    Leon: - Just as you have a will and a goal to fulfill... I have mine. But our paths collide, Pestilence. Only one can advance. Will it be you... or will it be me?


    Pestilence¡ª - We''ll see about that, human.


    The ground began to shake as they both unleashed their powers. The earth was creaking under their feet, unable to withstand the magnitude of the energy they were accumulating. Pestilence, standing tall like a prophet of ruin, stretched out his arms towards the sky as the vitality of every beast and monster for miles around flowed towards him. Their murmurs grew in intensity, transforming into an ancestral enchantment that made the air vibrate and the firmament blacken.


    "In the void between the stars, where not even light dares to tread, I am the architect of cosmic power. I contemplate the sphere of creation, cradle of infinite potential. At my reach, worlds are born; at my step, they fall apart. Here, in this eternal night, there is no salvation. Only the unlimited extension of my will."


    "Celestial Forge: Hand of the Astral Titan"


    The figure of Pestilence is an amalgam of chaos and majesty, a physical manifestation of a power that defies the human and the divine. His colossal body is composed of a matter that seems to crystallize the darkness itself, a blue and black structure that twists as if it were alive, at once solid and liquid. Each fiber of its shape seems polished and cutting, like fragments of obsidian with irregular edges, as if the crystal had been forged with violence and by the will of a cosmic entity.


    His torso is huge, broad and robust, like that of a titan, with lines of luminous and bluish energy that furrow its surface in organic and arcane patterns. These lines resemble incandescent veins, pulsating with an ethereal glow, as if the light itself were trapped under their skin. The glow is most intense in the center of his chest, where a luminous core pulsates like the heart of a dead star, radiating cold beams of light that cut through the air around him.


    The face of Pestilence, barely visible among the amalgam of shadows and crystals, is crowned by pointed extensions that resemble horns or beaks, extending like a torn helmet that makes it even more intimidating. The contours of his face are sharp and sharp, almost impossible to define, but they suggest the reminiscence of a humanoid skull, empty and eternal. His eyes - if he has them at all ¡ª are hidden in the gloom of his countenance, but points of faint light are perceived, like distant flashes of dying stars, suggesting an ancient and ruthless consciousness.


    From his back emerge colossal and torn wings, made of the same crystalline and dark matter. The wings are not at all solid: they curve and distort as if in constant flux, bordered by swirls of spectral energy. As they spread out, they cover the horizon like an eclipse, blocking any hint of light and enveloping the environment in a heavy and ominous gloom.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Their arms are disproportionately large, long and muscular, with sharp claws instead of fingers, so long that they seem capable of tearing the earth itself apart. Every movement of his limbs leaves behind trails of energy, as if the atmosphere is fractured by contact with his form. The texture of their hands and arms is denser, with marked stretch marks that seem to absorb light around them.


    The lower part of his body vanishes into a whirlwind of shadows and crystals, merging with the surroundings as if his very existence is rooted in reality. In this way, Pestilence does not have a static presence: his body seems to expand and contract, altering the space and perspective around him, as if he could not be contained by the laws of the physical world.


    The complete image of Pestilence is a paradox of beauty and horror, a figure that combines heavenly splendor with the grotesque and the abominable. Every detail of his appearance evokes a feeling of smallness and insignificance in those who observe him, as if they were looking at a primordial and immutable force, born in the depths of the cosmos to bring the end of the whole


    It was then that Leon noticed that he really could no longer contain his power without a word he began to absorb and put in a single point the energy that he had in his body but this simply instead of dissipating and condensing merged into his body taking his will and his desires to give him more power temporarily a power that could rival that colossal form


    It was then that Leon noticed that he really could no longer contain his power without a word he began to absorb and put in a single point the energy that he had in his body but this simply instead of dissipating and condensing merged into his body...


    Leon has now become the pure manifestation of chaos and unshakable will. Your body is an amalgam of divine power and overflowing energy, with every fiber of your being vibrating and bursting into flashes of crimson and blue light.


    Her electric blue hair, ethereal in appearance, seems to flame up as if it were on fire in incorporeal flames, oscillating with every movement and overflowing with an uncontrollable and living energy. Small bursts of light break off from each strand, creating a glowing and ominous halo around it. In contrast, her eyes are the most terrifying and magnificent element of her face: two crimson spotlights, intense and bright as the sun at dusk, that seem to pierce reality itself. Leon''s gaze is cold, focused and filled with a relentless determination, as if he is beyond fear or pain.


    Colossal dark red horns protrude from its head, curving upward and outward like infernal stalagmites. These seem to have grown directly from his skull, as an extension of his power fused with his being. Each horn is marked with luminous incandescent red cracks, as if the heat of their energy is about to burst them at any moment.


    His armor, which is now part of his own body, is made of black and red crystal fragments, sharp and twisted, as if they were molded from the very matter of chaos. This armor is organic and changeable, with blue and red lines that furrow its surface in vibrant patterns, similar to veins of liquid light that beat to the rhythm of its vital energy. The armor plates protrude in peaks and edges, especially on the shoulders and forearms, where two huge and jagged extensions resemble draconic jaws. These ornaments seem to have a life of their own, as if they are ready to tear up whatever Leon decides.


    On his back, two gigantic wings have materialized, formed of fragments of light and crystal. Each feather of these wings looks like a sharp knife, composed of an ethereal material that fluctuates between the solid and the intangible. The wings spread out like an explosion of crimson fire, covering the horizon and casting distorted shadows that twist with a chaotic and disturbing beauty.


    Her chest is the epicenter of her transformation: right in the center, an incandescent core shines with such intensity that it looks like a heart of compressed energy. From him emanate thin rays of red and blue light that expand and retract, as if he were breathing with the strength of a god in combat. The glow illuminates his armor and his face, giving him a divine and terrifying appearance.


    Leon''s arms and hands are now bigger and more muscular, covered by the same armor that merges with his body. The claws protruding from its fingers are sharp as swords, spreading out with jagged edges and emanating small particles of light. Every movement he makes leaves a vibrant and luminous trail in the air, as if he himself is tearing reality apart.


    Finally, the environment around Leon has begun to change: fragments of energy float in the air, like pieces of an exploded crystal. The atmosphere vibrates and rumbles with his mere presence, and the ground under his feet cracks and levitates into small unstable platforms. Leon is no longer just a man: he is an avatar of absolute power, a being born out of chaos itself, capable of challenging the most colossal and dark entities in the universe.


    At that moment, after they had both reached that point, they looked at each other for the last time. Pestilence closed his eyes for a moment, thinking about all the regressions he had lived through. Throughout all those lives, I had only experienced a deep and eternal boredom. However, now, in front of Leonardo, he finally found someone who would give him the eternal rest he had longed for so much. A faint smile appeared on his face as he suddenly opened his eyes, launching his gigantic attack: a punch loaded with a dark and devastating power that was aimed directly at Leonardo.


    Leonardo looked back at what was left of that destroyed and ruined place. He realized that if he dodged the attack, the barrier protecting his friends would be broken, and they would be eliminated instantly. In a desperate move, he grabbed his sword, quickly charging it with divine energy as he sheathed it again. He adopted a posture similar to that of a samurai, assessing his situation. His mind flooded with images of a skill he could execute; an attack he should launch without hesitation.


    With determination, Leonardo looked up at the colossal punch full of dark energy that was inches away from impacting him. With a shout charged with energy and will, he drew his sword, releasing a crucial attack.


    Leonardo: Double Cross Blade!


    In an instant, he threw eight cuts that formed into two "X"-shaped crosses. The cuts impacted at the same time against the attack of Pestilence, generating a clash of powers so immense that the luminous explosion was visible throughout the province. He even reached Leonardo''s home and the bridge where the others were waiting for their companions.


    Jamal: So he finally woke up... it''s about time, don''t you think?


    Meanwhile, at Leonardo''s home, the reactions were different. Everyone wished with their heart that he was well. From the top of the walls, Santiago crossed his arms, watching the light on the horizon. He took a step forward and took off his mask, revealing his face as he mumbled:


    Santiago: Win... and this time he comes back safely to celebrate the victory properly, leader.


    Leonardo could not hear those words, but he was still fighting with all his strength to repel the attack of Pestilence, who, although he wished to be defeated and rest at last, could not afford to be defeated so easily. Pestilence absorbed dark and vital energy from the nearby monsters and beasts, increasing its strength exponentially. This forced Leonardo to retreat, crawling in pain, as the clash of powers pushed him against the barrier. He knew that if he deactivated the barrier he could redirect all his energy to combat, but he feared for the safety of his friends, who had not yet recovered.


    Hades and Apollo watched from a distance, aware that they had barely any divine energy left, unable to intervene. But then, a voice boomed loudly.


    Rosario: Don''t you trust us?


    Leonardo, confused, looked back. Rosario continued, with harshness in her words:


    Rosario: We were alone and we managed to protect ourselves without you.


    Brenda: We have the strength to stay on our feet.


    Rosario: Who do you think you are to doubt whether we will be able to resist or not? Think more about yourself, you idiot!


    Ibarra: That was hard... but he''s right. Remove the barrier, leader.


    Everyone: We''ll be fine, even if the pressure is too much.


    The words of his companions hit Leonardo hard, making him understand that he had to trust them. They had survived on their own, facing adversity even in his absence. He smiled, acknowledging that it was not he who should protect them; it was they who had shown their strength.


    With renewed resolve, he absorbed the barrier into his fist, compressing all that energy to the maximum. His companions felt the immense pressure of the combat, barely staying on their feet, but they did not look away. They wanted to witness the victory of their leader.


    Leonardo: Thank you all for showing me your strength. Now, I''ll show you mine.


    His entire body tensed violently, his muscles and veins scarring as he gathered his energy. He took a leap forward, fusing the energy of his fist with that of his cross attack. His form began to transform into a majestic crimson phoenix that pierced through the dark energy of the Pestilence fist.


    With a war cry, Leonardo pounced on his enemy. Pestilence, with his last strength, created a barrier in front of himself, using every ounce of remaining power to resist. However, when he saw Leonardo''s eyes, full of fury and determination, he understood that he would not be able to stop him. The image of a crimson phoenix shone brightly in Leonardo''s gaze as the barrier crumbled.


    With one last, devastating scream, Leonardo broke through the barrier and struck Pestilence''s face with outsized force. The massive shockwave resonated in every corner of the continent, leaving a profound silence after the impact.


    Leonardo''s companions, who had witnessed the battle, were surprised. The sky, previously covered by dark energy, cleared, revealing the brilliant blue they had missed so much. In front of the shattered throne, Pestilence lay dying. Leonardo knelt down in front of him, watching his enemy''s body and soul begin to fade away.


    Pestilence: ... Gr... Thank you...


    With those words, Pestilence disappeared, becoming part of the vital essence of the planet. Leonardo looked up at the sky, and for the first time in a long time, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    When he was about to return to his friends, time stopped. Everything on the planet remained motionless, except for the most powerful. Leonardo turned to where the throne of Pestilence had been, and to his horror, a hand appeared between dimensions, shattering reality.


    The planet trembled in the presence of an unknown entity, forcing everyone, even Leonardo, to his knees.


    The Crimson King: Interesting Mortals... It''s been fun watching them, but I don''t like them touching what belongs to me. Especially that being you set free... I, the Crimson King, am very upset about it.


    The Crimson King, had appeared, a terrifying entity and of an imposing presence, is a figure that seems to emerge directly from the darkest core of an abyss. His body is composed of a black organic armor, with sharp protrusions that emulate demonic spikes and glow with a faint crimson emanating from inside. His eyes are not simple orbs, but cracks that flash an infernal brightness, as if they were windows to the eternal fire that consumes him from within.


    His silhouette is hazy, with a billowing layer of shadows extending from his body, giving the impression that he is both physical and ethereal. The golden chains that surround him, although they seem to be made to contain him, radiate an energy that reinforces his power. These chains twist and snake like living snakes, reinforcing the idea that they are part of his essence.


    The Crimson King intimidates not only by his physical form, but also by the feeling of pure malice emanating from him. His skin seems to be woven with the darkness itself, while his chest and limbs are decorated with multiple red eyes that observe everything, as if his consciousness is distributed throughout his entire being.


    When he moves, he does so with an unearthly elegance, but every step seems to leave a trace of desolation, as if the ground itself withered under his presence. His crooked smile, barely perceptible among the shadows that envelop his face, promises devastating power and inescapable judgment. Undoubtedly, this being is the epitome of chaos and destruction, a king born from fire and gloom to claim his throne in a doomed world.


    The silence was absolute. No one dared to answer, aware that they were facing an external god from the dark dimension, an entity completely out of their reach.


    Apollo: This breaks the truce and the contract stipulated in the Divine Palace, Crimson.


    Hades: You know that even if you''re upset, the rules are the rules. You can''t break them. What have you come for, Crimson?


    The Crimson King stared at them, evaluating his options. He knew that if he attacked directly, he would unleash an endless war. Then, with a malicious smile, he declared:


    The Crimson King: I came to announce an exclusive event for mortals. They have nine years to achieve total control of the continent. If they succeed, I will forgive this offense. If not... I will send a horde to exterminate them.


    His gaze turned to Leonardo.


    The Crimson King: We''ll see each other again, kid... and when we do, I''ll kill you.


    With those words, he disappeared along with Apollo and Hades. The boys approached Leonardo, helping him to get up. As they walked outside, they beheld the destroyed streets and the city in ruins, but free of monsters. For the first time in a long time, they felt hope.


    Elsewhere, under a sky covered in darkness and blood, Benjamin watched from the shadows.


    Benjamin: So you managed to take the province, huh? I''m waiting for you... Come to me, Leon.


    Benjamin, now a figure that seems to have been sculpted by the war itself, stands in the center of a field of utter devastation. His body is an amalgam of hardened flesh and hellish-looking bone structure. Every crack in his skin reveals a reddish glow, as if fury and chaos itself were flowing through his veins. Their eyes, shining with an intense crimson, pierce the gloom as if seeking brutal justice in the midst of the massacre. His face is partially covered by bony plates that give him the appearance of an ancestral predator, a beast that knows no mercy


    The now an abomination of strength and ferocity, he is a muscular colossus whose anatomy seems to have been absorbed by brutality itself. His body is a terrifying sight, completely covered by a layer of bones emerging from his flesh as if his own biology had evolved to turn him into a living war machine. Every muscle fiber under this bony armor is strained as if it were charged with supernatural strength, showing a perfectly sculpted, albeit grotesquely altered musculature.


    The bones that cover it form irregular and sharp plates, fitted together with a chaotic but functional design, giving it the appearance of a monster covered by an armor made of its own being. Spikes and sharp edges protrude from their shoulders, ribs and limbs, as if they were ready to tear apart anyone who gets too close. His chest, wide and prominent, is covered by a bony breastplate that beats faintly, showing red cracks that seem to pulse with burning energy. The structure seems alive, almost as if it were breathing with him, amplifying his presence like a real monster out of a nightmare.


    His arms, thick and powerful, are wrapped in a series of expanded ribs that form a kind of natural gauntlet. Their hands are armed with bony claws that lengthen like sharp blades, capable of splitting steel with ease. His legs, equally muscular, are reinforced by tibias and femurs that stand out as protectors, while his feet are sharpened in natural claws, ensuring a perfect balance even on the most unstable terrain.


    On his back, an exposed and grotesquely enlarged spine protrudes like a dragon''s spine, extending up to his shoulder blades, where additional plates of bone open up as if they were broken wings or appendages meant to intimidate. His head, partially covered by a bony mask that merges with his face, reinforces his beastly appearance. The teeth protruding from the right side of his face are not human teeth, but sharp bone fragments that resemble a secondary jaw, further deforming his appearance.


    With every movement of his body, the bones crackle slightly, as if they were alive, readjusting and growing to adapt to combat. The blood of his enemies still stains some sections of his "armor", slowly dripping from the edges of his spines and plates, further accentuating the image of a warrior who is not human, but a nightmare incarnate.


    Every aspect of Benjamin, from his reinforced bones to his overwhelming musculature, reflects the horror of a being who has transcended the limits of the human, becoming a living monster designed to destroy in a world that desperately demands his power.


    Meanwhile, in a luxurious room, illuminated by a dim light, a woman was watching images on a screen while receiving the report of her spies.


    Spy 2: This is the information from the southern continent. It was difficult to get it, but we did it.


    Spy 1: It''s something unprecedented, my Lady Roc¨ªo.


    She raised a hand, indicating for them to withdraw. When she was left alone, she smiled and murmured to herself:


    Roc¨ªo: So you''re alive, huh, kid? A long time ago... Maybe I should visit the southern continent.


    Maybe I should visit the southern continent

 Chapter 18: The United Kingdom

    The Respite After the Storm: The air in the sky was calm. The red clouds, made of the blood and suffering of humans, had dissipated. Finally, the sky showed the deep blue and its peaceful sun. The contrast with the past was palpable; the current calm felt like a balm after the storm, albeit a tense calm, aware of the fragility of peace.


    All the people from the previous shelters that served as defense in the passage to the city were happy to see their leader back on his feet. He gave hope and a new place to live, but he did not want them to be calm thinking that civilization would return, as that would make them weak. Leon understood that true survival depended on individual strength, not on false security. His leadership was based on preparation, not complacency.


    Instead, he led them by the most difficult path to the city, eliminating every difficult enemy, but letting every citizen, every civilian, every person grow stronger by himself. Many were injured, but their spirit was strong, they wanted to get better. Others fled and were killed by beasts. Clearly, not everyone was made to survive in this cruel and ruthless world. The unforgiving nature of the world acted as a filter, separating the resilient from those who succumbed. Survival was a constant test.


    Although the level and skill system was efficient, it wasn''t enough for normal people to become strong easily; they needed time. So, little by little, the citizens of each neighborhood were sent directly to the city. Only those who could withstand the storm of the reality of this world could arrive and, with it, would be rewarded with a home which they could build and live. Clearly, this was hard to watch. Le¨®n, the savior himself, was always standing on the entrance of the bridge that divided the exterior of the city of C¨®rdoba, but that view was not pleasant: to see how people were attacked not only by beasts, but by humans who preferred to be scavengers or are on the side of the beasts and gods of the rift. Leon''s position on the bridge offered him a painful prospect, a constant testimony to the price of survival. The wind was whipping in his face as he watched the struggles, the echo of the screams reaching him.


    Not being able to do anything, because if he did it could create a complete dependence between him and his people, so they will live thinking that someone would come to save them, they would not defend themselves because they would be waiting for him to arrive. That was the most difficult task as a leader; it was something that made him angry, but he had to remain unperturbed. He should not show weakness, since he is no longer a simple man, he is the leader of the city, the hope of it. He cannot waver, he must make them strong and, although they see it and beg for help, they understand it, they strive to improve and become stronger, they resist every step, every clash of swords, every death, every ferocious monster they encounter. This is how those who from now on will be called infernal citizens arrive in the city, those who have gone through hell itself to get here. The title of Infernal Citizens resonated with the hard journey they had endured, a mark of honor earned with blood and sweat.


    No one has given them anything, no one has helped them; they depend on themselves, but they still know that their leader is always watching and that, if they have no more hope, he will come to save them, not because they are not strong, but because he is stronger. This was how the neighborhood of Villa Los Llanos, Ciudad de los Ni?os, Barrio Norte, los barrios slums and many more that they did not know happened. Because by eliminating so many beasts, people were able to go out and defend themselves, they had the courage to get up and fight, because they had hope, thus creating again the province of C¨®rdoba, the first province free of beasts and the first to unify all the races of the lands: Elves, dwarves, druids, driades, giants, beastmen, draconians, dragons, undead, fairies, the only mystical being Ifrit, and a semi-divine being born on earth, a nephilim. The union of various races under one banner marked a new beginning, a melting pot of cultures and abilities forged in the crucible of adversity. This could be achieved due to the small races of each urban area, which were associated with some humans of the region. Many of the new races that were similar to the rift monsters invading the world did not agree with eliminating humans because, in reality, many of them were once a human who was consumed by the rift energy maintaining his consciousness, but not his body. This detail added a moral complexity to the conflict, showing that not all creatures were enemies, but victims of the same forces that ravaged the world.


    Dragons were very proud and saw humans as inferior beings. They were ready to attack them to dominate them, going to attack the city in a pack, but that was a mistake that they would not forget. The arrogance of the dragons led them to underestimate human determination, a mistake that would cost them dearly.


    Because there were those in the city who were leaders of their factions or were the first to face the apocalypse next to the leader, these were divided by ranks. Among the weakest were the Outer Protectors; made up of Russo, Jamal, Chino and Valentina these were those who, in case of emergency, had to go out to defend together with the warriors of the gate any civilian who was in the battle and prevent them from reaching the entrance of the kingdom. Their work, although considered the most basic, was crucial for the security of the city, a first line of defense against external threats.


    Then they were in a higher rank because they had a lot of abilities or they had a divine contract with at least 1 god - The Guardians. These were made up of Pato, Ibarra, Julian and Sasha by protecting all the cities in case of an invasion together with the elite: The Sacred Knights, citizens trained for combat who had items or abilities that made them superior to any other monster below the rank of "Neighborhood". Their connection with the divine granted them considerable power, making them formidable defenders.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Then there were those who commanded all these troops, the so-called The Rulers. These were a higher rung not only in power and intelligence, but they were always on the front lines overcoming many tests being formed by Santiago, Marcos, Savitar and Victoria, they were put there after fighting in a test made by the savior of the city showing their worth and dignity. These were always in the public eye and were responsible not only for the protection of the cities they govern in case of a great danger, but also for maintaining order and training citizens by creating schools and training centers, besides that each one created his own faction in which they command and do different tasks. Their leadership and experience made them pillars of society, responsible for the order and preparation of the city.


    But for this there must be someone to help them and regulate their activities by giving them supplies and also help. These were the kings; well, in this case let''s say they were The Queens of the city, those who commanded the battle against the lord of pestilence and have 3 gods under their contract the great Rosary ruler of the crimson flames and the great Brenda ruler of darkness and lust. These have the power to confront any being below the rank of province and they are in charge of the protection of the entire half of the province, each having a side to govern and protect. Their power and divine connections placed them on a higher level, responsible for the security of vast territories. Their leadership in the battle against the Lord of Pestilence had turned them into legends.


    Finally, there is the highest rank in the hierarchy - the rank of Monarch. This rank is occupied by the only one capable of stopping a provincial rank and confronting a continental rank, but not defeating it yet: the savior and builder of this city and of all the cities around


    but not to defeat him yet: the savior and builder of this city and of all the cities around. Le¨®n, the Monarch, represented the pinnacle of power, a symbol of hope and protection for all the inhabitants of C¨®rdoba and its surroundings. His imposing presence inspired confidence and security.


    All this made the attempted invasion of the dragons useless, since Le¨®n commanded the queens to directly take care of the problem and not have to have civilian casualties or wounded among his companions, so they defeated the vast majority of dragons avoiding killing them in order to reach an agreement with the current monarch of the dragons in the province creating a mutual agreement by having both rulers a combat in which they were in a resounding tie recognizing human power entering into another period of peace and prosperity. Diplomacy, backed by military might, achieved a crucial truce. The fight between the Lion and the dragon monarch was a show of strength and skill, a clash of wills that culminated in mutual respect.


    It was this event that caused the fairies, dryads and some high elves (beings older than the common elves) to remove the barrier of the small world tree that grew in the province, going to the main city Cordoba, where the monarch lived next to the small world tree, asking for an audience where these races together with their representatives asked for an alliance in exchange for please protecting the world tree, the source of life of most mystical races, accepting the agreement. The alliance with the ancient races represented an important milestone, joining forces against the threats that still lurked. The World Tree, a symbol of life and hope, was under the protection of C¨®rdoba.


    All this was carried out over 2 years where everything prospered as it should by training people for what was coming. For two years, peace reigned in C¨®rdoba, a period of reconstruction and preparation for the uncertainties of the future. The city grew stronger, both in its defenses and in the spirit of its inhabitants. It was at the beginning of that same third year of peace that the system finally spoke:


    System Event: Continental Conquest


    Conditions: One person from each province in the time period of half a year must be chosen among all the people from each individual province as its representative for what will be given as a continental tournament where the winner of all the tests and of each combat will have the right to take the continent as his own and make of it what he wishes.


    Reward for victory: Southern Continent - 10 levels for everyone in the province - you have the right to ask only 1 thing to the administrator.


    Time to complete: 6 months, 182 days, 4,380 hours, 15,768,000 seconds.


    The announcement resonated throughout the continent, a challenge that would test the strength and will of each province. The reward, however, was what really captured everyone''s attention.


    Everyone expected this, but what intrigued every person on the continent the most was one of the rewards: to have the right to ask something to the creator and administrator of the system, a single question, something that everyone wanted to know, but many had questions: "Why did this happen?", "Why do we suffer?", "Why did the monsters come?", "When will this torture end?". They were all valid answers, but they could only make one. The possibility of getting answers from the system administrator himself was a unique opportunity, but the limitation to a single question generated great uncertainty. What would be the most important question?.


    This was what was going through the Lion monarch''s mind: only one question could be asked. This question will decide the fate of this world, something that could answer everyone''s doubts or could lead us to total chaos. It was time, they had to decide, decide who they would send as a representative, which although it seems obvious to many for the others was difficult because as they could be sure that they would only take 1 single person. This doubt was in the minds of too many people since the system had done them a disservice by changing tasks and increasing the difficulty constantly because the gods were capricious and wanted to see something better others were kind but most were beings who wanted fame, fun, money, power everything they could win if their host or hosts made their name famous so we will not know how this ended maybe and it is as the system says or maybe it is something much worse. The responsibility was on Leon''s shoulders. The choice of the representative and the question to the administrator could change the course of history. The uncertainty about the true intentions of the system and the whims of the gods added a layer of tension to the impending tournament

 Chapter 19: Divine Reunion

    The place radiated an amazing tranquility, a feeling of incredible peace and serenity. The ground was as white as the clouds in the sky. Every detail had been polished, refined and built with such care that it looked like a palace worthy of the gods. This place was called the Universal Convergence. Here, the gods of the entire universe had the possibility to gather and observe, through the cosmic transmission given by the creator of the system, the different worlds and the stories that converged in them. Each god had been born and came from these worlds during what they called a Universal Convergence, a special event where each deity of the universe was invited to a meeting in which the worlds that would participate in the cosmic emission were decided.


    During this broadcast, the Earth gods did not want to participate, as they preferred to observe the other broadcasts instead of worrying about their own. However, this decision caused a serious problem at the beginning of the event: the Earth collided with an alternate dimension due to the lack of divine energy in its protective barrier. This caused the opening of cracks on the planet. The gods of the Earth, and all the gods of the universe, had never witnessed anything similar on a world as young as Earth, which aroused their interest. They decided, then, that they should invoke the system to save their world and have a chance against the beasts. The Earth gods had no choice but to accept, allowing Earth to join the event.


    Although at first it turned out to be entertaining for many, for the gods of the Earth it was not at all funny, since their divinities and their lives were at stake. Over time, they observed how, in just five Earth years, the planet had almost succumbed to the beings of the rift: 50% of the population had been wiped out, and 20% had been corrupted by dark beings. No one wanted to fight; they were just defending themselves. The gods had already given up that world for lost, but then the system started throwing error windows non-stop, which shocked the deities. Something had happened to the system, which suddenly released a special, somewhat distorted message, saying:


    System: "A new candidate for God has been born, increasing the difficulty of the world from Normal to Nightmare mode."


    This shocked all the gods, who began to exclaim that it was madness. How could a world survive with such difficulty? They complained and demanded that the administrator do something. The gods of the Earth, incredulous, looked at the screen of their planet and saw humans being guided by someone they had not seen in those five years. These humans began to improve, coming face to face against very strong and difficult bosses for conventional humans, thus earning the hope of the deities. But what surprised them the most was the final battle between the leader of the humans and the first real boss of that area. It was something never seen before, an event that even the universal gods could not believe, as that human began to shed small flashes of divinity in his soul. However, it was also at that moment that the gods could not believe that, in front of their eyes, that same human had died, or at least that was what they believed, since they could barely see or feel his soul. Faced with this, many universal gods stopped looking, others felt disappointed, and some, like Gabriel, coming from the angelic pantheon, wept and paid their respects to the hero of humanity


    Determined to observe and protect what was left of humanity''s hope, they watched everything closely, even the events in the city against the Pestilence. This attracted the attention of outer gods, who, seeing so many powerful humans gathered, summoned thousands, if not hundreds of thousands, of lesser outer and universal gods to witness, alongside the two Outer Lords, the great battle. The initial disappointment at seeing the apparent ease with which humans would be defeated faded away with the entrance of someone who was supposed to be dead: Leon, the hero of humanity. Now, with the appearance of a low-ranking demigod, he faced the Pestilence. Almost everyone present supported the hero, like a crowd of fans, while other gods were upset to see someone overshadow their own prominence, since they had contracts with their own human heroes. After the defeat of the Pestilence, Leon created and built a great civilization that welcomed many races in one place.


    While this was happening, an important meeting was taking place elsewhere. The hall seemed to be adorned with luxuries and an abundance of food, as well as having numerous thrones and comfortable seats for the gods. In one of the main seats was one of the three most beautiful goddesses - the goddess Eve, mother of mankind.


    In one of the main seats was one of the three most beautiful goddesses: the goddess Eve, mother of mankind


    Sitting on the highest throne, sculpted in an ethereal crystal that shone with its own light, a radiant figure stood out. Her skin was luminous, as if bathed by the first rays of dawn, and a translucent armor covered her, reflecting a kaleidoscope of colors with every movement. Her hair flowed like a river of liquid gold, and her presence was so dazzling that even the stars seemed to pale in comparison.


    A light surrounded her like a divine aura, and under her feet grew resplendent flowers that vanished instantly, only to be reborn in an eternal cycle of life. Her face, of divine perfection, showed serenity and peace, but her eyes, two orbs of an incandescent celestial, shone with the intensity of a thousand suns, reflecting an implacable force. His every move radiated grace and power, as if his mere existence were the personification of creation itself.


    In front of her, in an absolute contrast, stood the demon queen Abrahel. His throne was a swirl of liquid shadows that seemed to devour the light. His body, of imposing proportions, was covered by a black armor, forged, apparently, in the depths of an endless abyss. His hair, long and dark, floated around him as if submerged in an invisible current, moving with a life of its own


    His hair, long and dark, floated around him as if submerged in an invisible current, moving with a life of its own


    Her skin, pale as the dead moon, contrasted with the scarlet flashes emanating from her eyes, two infinite wells that seemed to contain all the horrors of the cosmos. In his hands, a scepter carved from obsidian vibrated with a primal power that distorted the space around him. It was impossible not to feel the overwhelming weight of her presence, as if every breath of her essence absorbed everything that surrounded her, leaving behind an icy emptiness. The shadows at his feet twisted the ground, creating grotesque figures that seemed to moan silently before fading away.


    Between her and Eve, on a throne made of intertwined roots, eroded rocks and crimson petals, stood the goddess who embodied the indomitable fury of nature. Her body was wrapped in a dress of living leaves that changed color with every movement, going from vibrant greens to incendiary reds. Her hair, a cascade of dark curls dotted with wildflowers, seemed to be bursting with life, and little creatures of light danced around her in hypnotic synchronicity.


    Her hair, a cascade of dark curls dotted with wildflowers, seemed to be bursting with life, and little creatures of light danced around her in a hypnotic synchronicity


    Her skin, warm and of a terracotta tone, was adorned with marks that lit up with an emerald glow, pulsating in rhythm with the heartbeat of the earth. Although her lips remained tight in an expression of serenity, her eyes, of a deep green like an ancient forest, contained the fury of storms and earthquakes. Under his throne, giant roots were emerging and twisting, as if trying to escape from the ground to engulf everything within reach. There was a terrifying balance in her, a perfect mix between creation and destruction.


    The Three of them seemed visibly upset, since none of them got along well with the others, which made the male gods present in the room uncomfortable, who perceived the palpable tension emanating from the environment. A "friendly chat" was about to begin between the three goddesses.


    Lilith: - Just look who we have here. Yes she is my favorite friend, the beautiful Eva. How are you doing with my dear "ex-boyfriend", dear Adam? - he said with a mischievous and malicious smile, clearly intending to provoke her.


    Eva: - He''s fine. She is with me every night and leaves me quite satisfied¡ª" she replied, with a sweet smile but with a hint of venom. He seemed very needy lately. You can see that someone was not doing their job well...


    This comment directly hit the pride of Lilith, who, maintaining her mischievous expression, began to exude an aura of hatred and annoyance in front of Eva, who was just smiling with kindness, emanating in turn a similar energy.


    Abrahel: They look like two little girls fighting over petty nonsense. No wonder most of the gods of the pantheon avoid them. They look like two wild cats fighting over food


    she said while taking a sip of wine from a thin and delicate glass resting on a nearby table, with the gaze of both goddesses fixed on her, exuding a dark aura similar to that of the other two, as if they were going to launch into the attack at any moment. However, this tense atmosphere quickly dissipated with the arrival of two gods in the hall


    The god Thor entered first, radiating an intensity that charged the air around him with static electricity. Her hair, long and dark as the storm, fell in wet strands over her muscular shoulders, framing a face tanned by scars, shadows and the hardness of countless battles. His gaze, deep and dark as the abyss, seemed to pierce the very reality, as if he could see beyond time and space.


    Her skin glowed with a fleeting and dazzling flash, evidencing her unbreakable connection with the power of lightning that snaked through her naked torso like veins of light


    Her skin glowed with a fleeting and dazzling flash, evidencing her unbreakable connection with the power of the lightning that snaked through her naked torso like veins of light. His robust neck and defiant posture evoked a primal, indomitable strength, while the roar of thunder echoed as his personal chorus.


    He did not need to carry a visible weapon, because his very presence was a weapon; a god whose essence summoned the forces of climatic chaos. All around him, the world seemed to bow to him, as if gravity itself recognized his authority. He was a titan of the storm, a god whose simple breath seemed to stir up the winds and awaken fear in those who dared to look at him.


    This imposing presence, rather than intimidating them, seemed to embarrass the goddesses, especially Lilith, who showed a clear interest in seeing him so imposing. His masculinity, so direct and palpable, attracted her. After him, someone a little shorter came in. They didn''t recognize him until he was completely inside and they saw him directly


    It was Hercules, a figure that seemed sculpted in marble by the divine hands themselves, with chiseled muscles that promised infinite strength. His naked torso was adorned with scars, silent testimonies of countless battles, of glory and suffering, while a celestial tattoo on his chest radiated a faint golden light, a constant reminder of his divine lineage. A white cape, frayed at the edges but still majestic, hung from his shoulders, and behind him, a halo shone like an eternal sun, symbolizing the approval of the gods and the immortality of his legacy.


    A white cape, frayed at the edges but still majestic, hung from his shoulders, and behind him, a halo shone like an eternal sun, symbolizing the approval of the gods and the immortality of his legacy


    His face was a perfect combination of serenity and power. His gaze, a mixture of humility and determination, seemed capable of searching the soul of any mortal or immortal who dared to cross his path.


    His right arm, extended in a gesture that conveyed an apparent unconcern, offered an image of sincerity and even naivety, given his youthful appearance. However, his general stance hinted at a clear warning: challenging him would be like facing an immovable mountain.


    The earth itself seemed to resent his presence; every step left fine cracks in the ground, as if the place could barely support the weight of his divinity. At his waist, an ornate belt held various weapons, although he gave the impression that he rarely needed them. Hercules embodied not only brute strength, but also sacrifice, perseverance and constant struggle for a higher purpose.


    The goddesses, seeing someone so young, focused their gazes on him, which made him deeply uncomfortable. His lack of experience with women, added to the countless hours dedicated to training, made him blush under the attentive gaze of such beauties. Unable to articulate a word, his obvious nervousness was noticed by Thor, who stepped between him and the goddesses, protecting him with his imposing figure. Thor watched them with disbelief, seeing such ancient beings trying to seduce such an inexperienced young man. Embarrassed, the goddesses looked away, trying to disguise their sudden interest.


    It was at that moment that the God of the Wild Hunt burst into the room, his presence a blow of icy air in a previously stagnant environment. He is not a deity of light and order, but a primordial force, a predator at the height of his power.


    His armor, an amalgam of dark plates and organic elements, resembles a second skin more than a protection


    His armor, an amalgam of dark plates and organic elements, resembles a second skin more than a protection. It does not reflect light, but absorbs it, creating a visual void that contrasts with the red flashes of the archaic symbols engraved on its surface. These glyphs, reminiscent of runes or ancient writings, shine with an eerie intensity, as if the energy that runs through your body is manifested through them.


    The hunter: Maybe it seems like a good time, it''s time for the others to arrive for the meeting.


    His face, hidden behind a helmet of bone and metal, is a mask of mystery and intimidation. The eye socket, sunk into darkness, emits a spectral reddish glow, the only clue to the gaze lurking behind. It is not a human gaze; it is that of a hunter, cold, calculating and full of predatory anticipation.


    The hair, long and dark as the night, frames his face and extends below the helmet, waving with a life of its own, as if each strand were an extension of his will. The lower jaw, visible through the mask, reveals sharp teeth, not those of a man, but those of a beast.


    From its back sprout membranous wings, not those of an angel or a demon, but those of a giant bat or a pterosaur, creatures of the night and hunting. These wings, folded against his back, seem ready to unfold at any moment, promising unparalleled speed and ferocity.


    In his hand, he wields a sword not with the grace of a knight, but with the determination of an executioner. The weapon, roughly forged and made of a dark, opaque metal, looks more like a sacrificial tool than a symbol of honor.


    The atmosphere surrounding the God of the Wild Hunt is palpable, a mixture of fear and fascination. He is not a deity who inspires devotion, but reverential terror. Their presence is a challenge to civilization, a reminder that nature is unforgiving and that survival is the supreme law.


    It was at that moment, in which the atmosphere changed, it became much more serious, the cheerful looks, and the uncomfortable moments, were eliminated by a great and intense atmosphere of tension which, was broken by the entrance of two people.


    Being the first to appear, Metatron enters the room and fills it with his imposing presence, a being of light and power whose appearance defies human understanding. He is not an angel of delicate and ethereal forms, but a cosmic entity, an architect of reality whose mere existence shakes the foundations of the mundane.


    He is not an angel of delicate and ethereal forms, but a cosmic entity, an architect of reality whose mere existence shakes the foundations of the mundane


    Metatron: Sorry you''re late, I had to stop at a place and bring a friend.


    Her figure is tall and majestic, dressed in an iridescent white armor that reflects light in a thousand directions, dazzling those present. The armor is not solid, but seems to be woven of pure energy, with arcane symbols engraved on its surface that shine with a light of their own, pulsating with ineffable power.


    Colossal wings emerge from his back, not two or four, but an innumerable multitude that extend to infinity, each feather a spectrum of light and color. They are not bird''s wings, but rather manifestations of cosmic force, capable of traversing dimensions and navigating the very fabric of space-time.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    His face, barely visible under the helmet, is a vision of another world. There are no recognizable human features, only a blinding light emanating from within, a supernova of consciousness that transcends physical form. One senses, rather than sees, a penetrating gaze, an intelligence that encompasses the entirety of the universe.


    In his hand, he does not wield a sword or a scepter, but an even more enigmatic object - a translucent glass cube containing inside a labyrinth of complex lines and symbols. This artifact, the Merkabah, is a vehicle of ascension and knowledge, a tool for traveling through the planes of existence and unraveling the mysteries of the cosmos.


    The atmosphere surrounding Metatron is electric, charged with an energy that makes every particle of the air vibrate. It is not a warm and comforting presence, but a primordial force that demands respect and reverence. Its entrance is a cosmic event, a clash of worlds that leaves those present in awe and wonder.


    In turn, behind him was the current god of angels, the Archangel Gabriel, who revealed himself, not as a ghostly apparition, but as a tangible, powerful presence. His armor, a work of celestial goldsmithing in burnished silver and liquid gold, seemed to merge with the light, every detail engraved telling the story of his divinity. It was not an armor, it was the very essence of his being manifested in metal.


    His wings, two colossal extensions of snowy feathers, unfolded with a majesty that encompassed the room entera.No they were simple wings, they were the strength of the wind, the purity of the sky, the might of a celestial being captured in physical form. Each feather, long and perfect, seemed to throb with a sacred energy.


    Her face, a sculpture of serenity and power, radiated a light of its own. The eyes, almond-shaped and deep, shone with the wisdom of a thousand suns, the penetrating gaze revealing an understanding that transcended time and space. She was not a human beauty, it was divinity itself imprinted on her features.


    In his hand, a sword of pure white fire danced, a blade of golden light that throbbed with immeasurable power. It was not a weapon, it was a symbol of justice, a beacon of hope that reminded that the light always prevails over the darkness.


    Gabriel''s presence filled the room, not with noise or arrogance, but with an imposing stillness. The air itself seemed to vibrate with his energy, a calm but undeniable force that commanded respect and admiration. He was not just an angel, not even an archangel. She was a force of nature, a being of light and power whose impact transcended the physical. His entrance was an event, a moment that would be etched in the memory of everyone present as a beacon of hope and divinity


    After everyone who was expected arrived with the exception of some who seemed that they would not come or would be late for the meeting, so they started by silencing the room by putting a sound barrier which prevented it from being heard outside, exposing the first topic on the table, Metatron being the one who would expose this worrying situation.


    Metatron: Azathoth and the higher outer gods have shown interest in this abnormality that happened on earth.The biggest problem is that Azathoth does not seek to look, he seeks to enter the event even if he has to enter by force.


    These words worried most of the gods in the room the tension was palpable although the goddesses were skeptical of that revelation they thought to themselves that no one would be so reckless as to spend divinity on something as trivial as an event between mortals and aspiring minor gods so the following statement by Thor left them stunned.


    Thor: Several aspirants to the supreme god have been born on earth, they have been born...


    With these words the goddesses jumped up from their seats angry at the thought that he would dare to tell such a heavy joke like that since a supreme god had not been born on earth in a long time but now say that there is more than one it was impossible that was something that happened only during the beginning of time during the birth of the first religions even during great moments of change where the gods purged and chose the strongest to help them grow in their domain of divinity.


    Hercules: Why does it surprise you so much after all all of us here have been born on earth we were human before "HE" gave us the opportunity to be something more than just simple humans destined to die right?


    Those words made the gods more long-lived feel nostalgia for it and the goddesses some shame to remember their childhood human life but they also felt sadness one that only a god who has eternal life can feel they had to see how the mortal friends they had were falling one by one as many of them survived but being mortal they could not get to see them grow up and be deities and although they have the power to revive them or give them eternity those people did not want that they just wanted to see them at the top without having to worry about anything this made understand that the possibility was there but that this would carry a great cost for those aspirants they would have to live what they have lived something that they do not wish on anyone.


    Gabriel: Not everything is so good. Among those aspirants there is one who is an aspirant to the supreme dark god or perhaps an apostle.


    With that news everyone started thinking about what they should do to solve it since it was something they could not understand because someone would want to be a dark one but their doubts were dispelled the moment someone entered the meeting this was the goddess Athena.


    The doors open with a deep, metallic sound, as if the universe itself were giving in to their presence. The light hesitates for a moment before being swallowed up by the majestic shadow cast over the threshold. There she is.


    Athena: I''m sorry I''m late but I had to get rid of the upset that I got to know that certain sluts made one of my beloved contractors to take me away in exchange for them


    Athena: I''m sorry I''m late but I had to get rid of the upset that I got to know that certain sluts made one of my beloved contractors to take me away in exchange for them


    Her silhouette is imposing, a figure sculpted in the purest darkness, wrapped in an armor that seems to absorb light and return it in pale and sharp reflections. The black of her dress is not a simple cloth; it is an abyss, a fragment of the cosmos compressed in the form of a goddess. Every detail of her outfit is a masterpiece of war and divinity: thorns, spikes and reliefs of stormy crusaders adorn her chest, her gloves and the long skirt that slides after her with the heaviness of an unshakable fate.


    His eyes, icy and inhumanly red, cross the room like a divine judgment. They are two flames of blood contained in a face that exudes beauty, authority and a coldness that freezes the soul. The hair, silvery and ethereal, falls in cascades on her back, floating in the atmosphere with the lightness of a sacred mist. Each strand seems to move with its own will, as if the wind were kneeling before its passage.


    Behind her, a halo glows with a celestial geometry; an aureole of cryptic symbols and abstract spears spinning slowly, as if the war itself were crowning her. It is a dark sun, a perpetual eclipse that follows her, announcing the inevitable destruction.


    He carries in his hands the weight of death and justice. His gauntlet, covered with thorns and blackened metals, closes with the firmness of one who does not know doubt. In his other hand, a sword glides with an invisible edge, as if the very shadow of justice materialized in his grip.


    When he takes a step forward, the air thickens. The temperature drops, and an invisible pressure pushes the chest of those who contemplate it. It is the feeling of being faced with the unattainable, perfectly turned into terror. He does not walk; he advances like an unappealable sentence, with the grace of a fallen angel and the brutality of a goddess of war.


    His presence not only fills the room, it consumes it. He is a walking eclipse, a being forged in divinity and battle. He does not need to speak; his mere existence is a decree of absolute power.


    Athena: So tell me do you have something to say Eva, Lilith and abrahel?


    She said these words with a kindly macabre smile, the 3 goddesses tried to pretend insanity, in turn that the other gods were uncomfortable about that matter.


    It was then that Athena raised her hand, keeping her listening magic, showing that she was listening to everything while she was coming, taking out one of the screens with which it is allowed to watch the event, putting it on so that everyone can see it, starting to talk again.


    Athena: They should have paid attention to the event because I think it is obvious to everyone who is the apostle of darkness, which is unfortunate for a soul who was pure kindness and wanted the protection of his own... now he''s just looking for revenge.


    The gods could see someone they recognized perfectly. He was a person who was one of the first to give hope to humanity on one of the many continents of the planet, but now they didn''t see a hero, they saw a human almost turned into a beast, killing people and monsters alike right and left in pursuit of finding his revenge. He lived soaked in the blood of his enemies. The eyes... they were full of anger, grief, pain, sadness. For these, red tears kept falling as she screamed to the sky saying that he had finally returned and it was time to take his revenge.


    Athena let them see something worse than just death, looking up with her little chibi at the event, showing a whole city no... an entire province consumed in the flames of destruction! Being not only one, but hundreds of people forced to follow him, being many of the guardians of that province plunged into curses and mental controls by 2 other apostles who were next to the major. These images were heartbreaking. The entire province of Buenos Aires has been wiped off the map!


    Supreme Apostle: You filled my heart with hatred... all of you... all of you who have taken from me what I loved... NOW THIS WILL BE YOUR DESTINY!


    The images began to become blurred and unstable as the apostle let his power shoot out, destroying everything in his path, turning off the image on the screen. This not only worried the gods, but the people on the continent saw this. Every province knew that it was happening, except the province of Cordoba that did not get into other matters because they were busy at that time with the war between the dragons and the fallen angels, helping in the rear as they could, so the gods were worried.


    It was then that someone in the darkness spoke with a soft and warm tone, but at the same time gloomy and dull, like a pure soul walking in the deepest darkness.


    Nix: You shouldn''t be afraid of the dark.. for just as the apostle of darkness was born.. the apostle of light has been with us since the beginning of the event...


    The gloom came before her presence, as if reality itself contracted to receive her. There are no footsteps announcing his arrival, just a silent murmur that sucks in the light and plunges the world into an ethereal void. And then, there she is.


    Nix glides into the scene with the solemnity of a total eclipse


    Nix glides into the scene with the solemnity of a total eclipse. Her skin, pale as the moon at its zenith, contrasts with the unfathomable blackness of her dress, a work of living shadows woven with the very essence of the night. Dark lace adorns her torso, outlining a figure of ethereal perfection, while a ghostly glow seeps between the delicate slits of her outfit, as if the universe conspires to frame her silhouette in an aura of absolute mystery.


    Her hair, black as the abyss between the stars, falls in soft waves that seem to float in a rarefied air. There is no wind, but its strands move with a purpose of their own, as if the night itself were dancing in their presence. Among her locks, small pale flowers and silver ornaments capture the little light that dares to exist in her domain, shining with a melancholy brightness.


    Nix''s eyes, golden as the last spark of a consumed sunset, watch with devastating indifference. His gaze is unfathomable, a reflection of eternity, where time and existence are mere whispers trapped in its abyss. There is no cruelty in his expression, but also no mercy. Only the certainty that she is the end and the beginning of everything that is hidden in the darkness.


    In her hands, suspended in the air with an impossible gravity, she spins a sphere of darkness in perpetual expansion. Its center is a pit of absolute blackness, surrounded by slowly rotating rings of energy, tracing arcane symbols that fade and reappear in an endless cycle. Small sparks of a spectral brightness are detached from its edge, consuming themselves in nothingness before touching the ground.


    The atmosphere that accompanies it is suffocating, an invisible pressure that oppresses the soul and silences the breath. It is not only darkness that he brings with him, but an emptiness that drains the color from the world, reducing it to a forgotten dream. The moon shines with a dimmer light after its arrival, as if even the night star bends before its presence.


    Nix doesn''t need to talk. His mere existence is a decree of absolute dominion over the night, the darkness and all the secrets that are hidden in his eternal embrace.


    Nix: Everyone should already know who I''m talking about.. isn''t that so?..


    The gods, the instant he finished speaking, paid their respect by making a slight bow to Nix, one of the daughters of chaos, mother of pure and cruel night at the same time. She was a woman whose presence commanded respect among those around her, born before the birth of the Earth, builder and founder of the planet. That same woman was in front of them to give hope to the darkness that was on Earth.


    But at Nix''s words, the doubt grew as he did not understand who he was talking about, daring one of the youngest and dumbest to speak.


    Hercules: Miss Nix, tell me who exactly are you talking about, I''m kind of confused, could you explain to us about it?


    Hercules'' words made the others tremble, because although it was respectful to ask a star god for explanations it was almost an insult, expecting the worst, they just looked elsewhere. But to their surprise, Nix just stroked Hercules'' hair and just started talking softly.


    Nix: Hope was something that was born due to the intervention of someone between the timelines, I have seen the Earth perish many times and it has been difficult to find a way to save it, to create the apostle of light and darkness...


    This scared and confused everyone, was he trying to say that this is just a rebooted timeline? This didn''t surprise them so much, but it made them confused because this meant that their fate was sealed, but was Goddess Nix saying that fate would change this time? How would that happen? Who would make it? It was then that, faced with so many doubts, she took her event screen herself to show them someone that perhaps everyone already knows.


    Upon seeing him, the elder gods laughed as they were expecting something like this, but they didn''t think they would come to see him in person, as it had been a long time since they saw a supreme aspirant and apostle at the same time. Some were a little incredulous since he did have incredible feats, but they did not believe that he was worthy of that title, instead the goddesses thought about whether they should have their contractor help him more. But it was at that moment that most of the gods present saw that he was not alone, but that most of his contractors were next to him, they were his friends and now they finished realizing that maybe he was the one, so Nix turning off the screen.


    Nix: These images are from many months ago, but everything remains the same, remember that time on Earth passes differently than here, while we are talking on Earth time continues to pass like this q-


    Her words were interrupted, as a great rumble made the celestial realm of the event shake, everyone falling to the floor because of the tremor that was felt, so instantly using her divine powers to teleport to the gathering area of gods of the event, noticing that the barrier had been broken by someone, which annoyed Nix since she had made that barrier with a lot of effort to then notice that those who entered from the break were dark gods which were not hostile since they did not attack, but they didn''t speak either and it wasn''t until one of the dark supremes stepped forward that everyone became tense.


    Erebu enters the room without the need to announce himself; his very presence is a cataclysm of living darkness. The light retreats, smothered by a blackness that spreads out like an infinite sea, and reality seems to give in to its domination. Every step he takes, although silent, leaves a trace of liquid shadows that expand with a will of their own, as if the ground itself begged to be consumed by his essence.


    Erebu: Hey hey hey.. there''s no need to get so tense, I just came to chat..


    Her body is a monument to infernal elegance. A black suit, fitted with supernatural precision, envelops her figure with a texture that seems to absorb the little luminosity that dares to exist in her presence. The reflection of her clothing glows dimly, but not with the light, but with a lurking opacity, as if it were the very skin of the night. The fabric moves with him like a living being, adapting to his every gesture, with a fluidity that suggests that it is not made of ordinary material, but of the very substance of the abyss.


    His face is an absence. There are no eyes, mouth or features that denote humanity; only a smooth surface, white as a total eclipse, without any expression. And yet, his presence screams with a terrifying intensity. He is a conscious void, a being whose existence does not need factions to inspire dread. The feeling of being watched by him is overwhelming, as if every thought, every deepest fear is exposed to his unfathomable invisible gaze.


    From his back emerge appendages of pure darkness, tentacles that twist like limbs of a forgotten deity. They are not mere extensions of his body; they are entities of their own, throbbing with a primordial malevolence. They move with a mixture of predatory slowness and jerky movements, as if the air itself were tearing in their path. Every time one of them glides through the environment, it leaves a trail of scarlet liquid that bubbles as if it were boiling, disintegrating into a crimson vapor that slowly dissipates.


    Around them, the environment becomes dense, heavy, as if the air has been transformed into a viscous, icy fluid that clings to the skin and restricts the lungs. It is not only his presence that oppresses, but the absolute certainty that everything that comes within his radius of influence ceases to belong to the world of the living. Time itself seems to be slowing down, trapped in a prison of gloom with no beginning and no end.


    Erebu does not need to speak, or make a single gesture to convey his message. Its mere existence is an omen that the darkness has not only arrived, but was always there, waiting for the moment to claim what belongs to it.


    Nix, upset by the way Erebu broke his barrier, advanced by putting herself in front of him. She stared at his non-existent white face and the argument began.


    Nix: What have you come for, unfinished drawing?


    Erebu: Let''s see if I could chat for a while with some friends, you spoiled little girl.


    Nix: Walking sperm.


    Erebu: Dwarf easier than the table of one.


    Nix: Why don''t you smile more? You look like you have a bad face.


    Erebu: I don''t know, do you tell me why you tilt your face so much to look at me?


    The discussion turned funny and somewhat anticlimactic, but to no one''s surprise, the aura imposed by both was so strong that almost everyone, except the outer gods, were kneeling due to the pressure exerted by both, so they stopped arguing when they noticed it. That''s how Nix asked first:


    Nix: What have you really come for, Erebu?


    Erebu was silent for a while until he finally said what he wanted.


    Erebu: I''ve come to make a bet with you.


    Nix, somewhat confused, asked: A bet, did you say?


    Erebu: Exactly, your apostle of light against our apostle of darkness. If you win, we will give you half of our divinity and we will not interfere in the affairs of mortals, but if you lose, you will do the same.


    This was a risky bet. All the gods started arguing, some couldn''t accept, others wanted them to accept to get an advantage, others just wanted a good show, but these arguments irritated Nix who couldn''t think clearly. It was then that an outer god in a mask said the following:


    Ex: Let''s make a vote, the one who wants to accept the bet raise his hand and the one who does not want to just stay silent.


    Nix liked the idea, so she was the first to accept the bet, she fully trusted her apostle and so the majority of gods, but it was a minority of high-ranking gods who despised mortals who voted against, so this bet has been accepted, so the dark gods and the gods of the event just watched the screen and asked in unison to the creator of the all-observing system to heed their request, to which after a while without any response the screen lit up showing the new mission for Earth.


    Mission: To remove the apostle from darkness


    Time: infinite


    Reward: divinity


    Punishment if they fail: absolute death

 Episode 20: The City of the Monarch

    Three months before the mission


    The blue sky overflowed with peace and joy. The wind gently caressed the earth around the city, sneaking between the streets and brushing the skin of its inhabitants. Many of them wore armor, furs or bandages, evidence of the constant fights against monsters outside. Everyone was heading to the city center, where the new Elms Courtyard stood as the heart of commerce. The sale of weapons, armor, objects, relics and metals was concentrated there, promoted by the guilds that had arisen after the construction of the city.


    These guilds were founded by students who graduated with honors at the new academy, created by the savior of the province. His mission was to rebuild the functions that the ancient civilization had lost. One of them, named Garden, was in charge of maintaining order in the city, acting as a police force with the power to use force if necessary, always under the supervision of one of the co-leaders of the guild. Thanks to their reputation, they extended their influence to create guard agencies in every city and place that needed protection, with no reward other than a payment in Xp to continue improving their skills.


    This was the feature they managed to unlock upon entering the city - the "Quest Shop". This feature allowed anyone to create a paid request with Exp, which was automatically generated by the system once the conditions were set. The application was posted on the "Bulletin Board", visible to everyone, or sent privately to a specific person. Investigating further, they found that they could exchange XP points for simple items or jobs, but only if they had a high rank in their field. For example, a lone trader could use this system, but an employee of a trader needed special permission from his boss.


    So far, there were only four honorary graduates at the academy. The first was the creator of the Garden Guild. The second one disappeared after graduation, saying that he would go to a distant dungeon. He is believed to have died. The third graduate was a disciple of Queen Brenda, who trained him so that he could go to a forbidden area on the outskirts of the province, where he claimed that his sister was trapped. This graduate also created a guild called Return, in charge of finding anything that was asked for: objects, weapons, monsters or people. In the latter case, they could request to kill or save the person, depending on their motives, which had to be justified.


    The fourth graduate, Daiana, was the younger sister of the savior of the province and the first to graduate from the academy. Upon graduation, he created the Eternity Guild, tasked with dungeon raiding, trading with other races, diplomacy, and military defense. Eternity was the closest thing to a military government and was always in the front line during the few battles between races, which always ended in truce thanks to the influence of the savior of the province.


    Before leaving in search of more power to the dungeon called "Abys-X", the savior left a clear message


    "No civilian of other races is to blame for the mistakes of their leaders. Do not repeat the mistake of our ancestors. Don''t hurt innocent people out of spite. Use that hatred to become stronger and protect what you have left. He who thinks like that does not survive here. Only the strongest survive here. This is my last request until my return Survive."


    These words were engraved on a statue that reminded every race and person of the need to survive and move on, even if they had lost things. Everyone depended on everyone, and doubting meant the end. Thanks to this, the Three Laws were created, which had to be respected in order to maintain order in the province:


    Those between the ages of 15 and 18 were required to enroll in the White Sword Academy to train and learn how to survive.


    First law: All races should live together in peace, regardless of wars or differences. If they had grudges or unfinished business, they should solve them as warriors, not as animals.


    Second Law: They should never leave the boundaries of the province or enter unknown areas without authorization. In addition to the punishment for doing so, they could die because they did not have information about those places or did not have enough level to defend themselves.


    Third Law: These laws, implemented during the first month of the creation of the city of C¨®rdoba, spread throughout the province, facilitating trade with other races and gaining the trust of their leaders. Now, humans coexisted with dragons, fairies, elves, dwarves, druids, undead, dryads, etc. It was a time of peace.


    In the central building of the Patio Olmos, on the highest floor, lived one of the two queens, Rosario. From the huge transparent glass panels, I watched the peaceful coexistence in the city.


    Rosario: Since he left, everything has gone perfectly and peacefully, if not for his awakening...


    He looked with sadness and helplessness at everything they had built since his departure, wondering if it would be strong enough to protect him and its inhabitants.


    Rosario: If I think like that, we won''t be able to do anything. I don''t know...


    His words were interrupted by Jamal, who was sitting around a small table with 14 other people.


    Jamal: He left just for this, so that we can show that we can protect this place without depending only on him.


    Jamal got up and walked over to Rosario, patting her back calmly while he ate a piece of candy and smiled kindly at her.


    Jamal: Don''t you think so?


    Rosario didn''t say anything, she just looked out the window for a moment and sighed calmly, hitting Jamal''s forehead with one of her fingers, causing him a comical pain.


    Rosario: I didn''t give you permission to be so close or touch me, idiot.


    Jamal: Ouch!... How bitter you are. You look like an old lady already...


    Rosario approached the table, sitting in the first throne-shaped chair next to Brenda, who was stroking her head when she saw her, laughing in a flirtatious and mocking tone, but kind among friends. Meanwhile, Alexis and Savitar were trying to comfort poor Jamal, who was in a corner pondering if he was ugly or something to be treated like that. The other two did not know what to say to him, starting the meeting of the founders of the new unified province of C¨®rdoba


    Brenda: -Jamal, please stop doing these clownish scenes and come give the report.


    After looking back for a moment, Jamal became serious and changed his countenance to approach the table, sitting down on one of the sofas and start talking with a worrying tone. You could tell there was something on the outside that was bothering him.


    Jamal: -The outer barrier I don''t think will withstand the next impact.


    These revelations left everyone shocked, as they did not understand what Jamal could mean by it.


    Brenda: - Could you explain what you mean by that?


    Jamal at that moment opened his inventory and took out what seemed to be a tombstone from an ancient ruin, one of the many relics that have been found in the dungeon next to the city "the dungeon of the ancient living". But no one understood what these relics meant, since according to the system they were written in a lost language that could not be read, so it was impossible to decipher what they were saying.


    Jamal: -I managed to translate one of the tombstones thanks to one of my gods with whom I made a temporary contract, the god Thot of Egyptian mythology, who asked for help from other gods to translate what is written here.


    While he related what he had done, everyone was attentive to know how they translated it, but more importantly, what the relic says.


    Jamal: -They discovered that in fact this ancient language is a mixture of many languages of the Mesopotamian, Egyptian and Greek era, so by mixing several characters from the 3 cultures they managed to come up with a translation based on the current alphabet and what it says is the following:


    "When we thought peace had come, they came... the wave was huge, monsters everywhere... we can''t stand the waves, they are... the darkness is going to come in..."


    The message was cut, some parts incomplete and broken, so there were only pieces without readable context in an old jargon which was only read in poetry, so you can assume that when they say "wave" they mean a lot of monsters and when they refer to the darkness they talk about someone who is guiding them or something that is attracting them, so it was at that moment that Savitar added something.


    Savitar: -If we don''t prepare as many warriors as quickly as possible, we won''t be able to survive this.


    Those words made this matter even more tense, because in the relic there is no time, there is no way to know when, where or how they will arrive, they do not know who the darkness is, it may be someone they know or perhaps a monster or something they have not yet discovered, so they must hurry to find a solution.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Alexis: -Then I will have the academy take care of it as the director of it.


    Everyone looked at Alexis with surprise when they heard him say this, since it''s true, Alexis is the director of the White Sword Academy, but he never has time to watch over her or teach classes due to his job as a scout.


    Alexis: -This is an emergency, so I will stop exploring and ask my teams to do it for me in a subtle way, so I can create better warriors in the academy, but I also have something to report that may have some weight with this information.


    After listening to what Jamal had to say and Alexis'' statements, everything calmed down for a moment, but that calm didn''t last for a second, since Alexis looked like he was going to drop a new bomb on the meeting.


    Alexis: - I found it... I found the whereabouts of our families.


    Everyone suddenly jumped, Rosario generated a sinister aura because that information was of great interest to her, she needed to know where her mother and grandmother were, and Brenda wanted to know where her sister and her whole family were, just like everyone else.


    Alexis: - Guys, they''re all dead...


    Everyone looked at Alexis at the beginning with a big smile, but their faces changed to cold and destroyed looks, they couldn''t believe it. Jamal came up to him and passed his arm behind his neck, he was in shock, he just laughed and thought it was a joke, he treated him like a great friend.


    Jamal: - Hahahahahahaha... tell me Alexis, why are you joking? Come on, tell me where they are to look for them... tell me about it...


    But although she was smiling looking at him with that smiling face, Alexis'' expression of helplessness and sadness was real, feeling sorry for Jamal, just shaking her head from side to side denying him, but Jamal gradually breaks down, his tears fall and grabs Alexis by the clothes begging her to stop lying.


    Jamal: - Please... say it''s a lie... I''m begging you... for God''s sake, Alexis, I''m begging you, tell me you''re lying...


    Little by little Jamal lost strength, falling to the ground broken, destroyed, he couldn''t take it anymore, he endured all the pain and suffering of not having his family with him after managing to build a safe place for them. The strongest in the room just stood silently watching from the windows so they wouldn''t see their tears of suffering and relief knowing that even though they weren''t with them, at least they didn''t have to suffer anymore in a world they didn''t understand. So it was also Brenda who, still crying, but wiping her tears, who asked Alexis nicely.


    Brenda: - Mmm... well, probably... you killed the monster that did this to them... I appreciate that...


    Alexis¡ª - I didn''t do it.


    The atmosphere turned cold when hearing those words said so coldly by Alexis, who was clenching his fist with helplessness and pain, since his family was also there.


    Alexis: - To tell the truth, when I found them... they were still living, but... he came and murdered them all. I tried to take my family, but I didn''t succeed... Tsk!...


    Alexis kept her tears, but clenched her fists tightly, since he lived everything that happened in the flesh, but still the first to ask and the only one who dared was Rosario.


    Rosario: - Who was it?


    Alexis simply held on to a wall, he was bleeding violently, so the tense atmosphere changed to one of concern, taking Rosario by beating Alexis so that he would not fall to the floor while lying on a sofa, opening his shirt noticing a wound similar to the cut that a sword would give, but this was deeper and thicker at the same time, very thin as if he had been cut with a rough weapon and with an edge on the tip of it.


    Rosario: -What the hell did this do to your body and why haven''t you said anything until now?


    Alexis just took out his inventory and showed some images on the wall, since he always using his visual memory ability can materialize past memories and show them to everyone, so they saw how Alexis arrived in an area near the entrance to Buenos Aires where the relatives'' settlement was, so after collecting information from the place he found all the families next to his own hurrying to transport them in a van they were using, but at that moment something attacked the settlement. It was a lot of human-like beings, it was a complete massacre, monsters and humans alike. Alexis faced two of these beings, one was a tall woman with sharp claws and an enormous speed, while the other was a mutated centaur who had an unparalleled aim throwing shurikens at high speed. All this happened while he was protecting the truck, managing to defeat both beings but not killing them, moving away from that area thinking that they had escaped, but that was his biggest mistake, he trusted himself and something else fell from the sky hitting the front of the truck making it rise and turn in the air completely overturning on the dirt floor, so he and few families managed to survive the initial impact. The fire spread all over the field where they were, but everyone managed to see who was the culprit and they were frozen, they couldn''t believe it and Rosario was crying not only out of hatred but out of horror at seeing the figure of a great friend on the screen, it was Benjamin.


    He was now an unrecognizable monster who had many more under his orders, slaughtered everyone and cut Alexis''s chest which flew away due to the blow surviving because Benjamin only wanted to devour the flesh of the murdered...


    He was now an unrecognizable monster who had many more under his orders, he massacred everyone and cut Alexis''s chest which flew away due to the blow surviving because Benjamin only wanted to devour the flesh of the murdered being this seen by Alexis from a forest before passing out thus cutting the image.


    So they took Alexis to a hospital, leaving only 12 of the 15 who had come to the meeting in absolute silence, no one could say anything, Jamal was only left on the couch clutching the back of his neck apparently Brenda was vomiting on the side of the couch while the others only felt impotence and anger, but Rosario was in complete shock remembering that that same person was next to him and fought next to them, defended and took care of people, but now she only saw him as a complete monster full of darkness and there she understood that what would come here would be him commanding an army ready to destroy everything.


    Rosario¡ª - We cannot succumb to this... he is going to come as he is the darkness that is spoken in the relic...


    These words annoyed Jamal who did not listen anymore and left the room smashing the front door with a punch going like this to prepare to destroy him while Russo ran to calm him down.


    Rosario: -Our highest priority should be to eliminate Benjamin and his entire army, if you find him in combat eliminate him and do not hesitate, he is no longer our friend.


    Santiago: - What if he''s not doing it because it''s his wish? What will you do if he is being controlled?


    Rosario and those who were left in the room just kept silence without knowing what to say to that question, it was something they had to take into account since they had no information at all.


    Mark: - I''ll take care of it... when he starts the war against him I will go to fight and try to save him, but if I can''t save him... I will not hesitate to murder him.


    At this response everyone calmed down and got sad about it, but then Pato changed the mood by giving an important news which had to be made concrete today.


    Pato: -Then it''s time for us to do that, it''s time to create the blacksmiths guild to create armor and weapons, maybe with this we will have better chances in the battle, but I will be in charge of creating the most powerful set with the best materials we have at hand now.


    This was quickly disagreed by Sasha who knew that she was using this situation as an excuse to create her too expensive blacksmiths guild.


    Sasha: -We could better create a healers guild since I remind you that what you ask for is very expensive, on the other hand a guild where people are healing using skills and magic is much cheaper since you don''t need to spend on resources.


    Duck: -Without items and enchantments do you think your healers will last 2 days? Besides, without weapons and armor how will we protect your dear healers, huh?


    Ibarra: -Wow guys don''t argue, we are at a critical moment we can''t fight each other.


    This little discussion was stopped by a violent clap from Brenda which made them recoil with the shock wave while smiling.


    Brenda: -Both guilds will be created, but...... Sasha and Pato will take care of the expenses of both guilds and they must do the corresponding paperwork, there is no crown for anyone, understood?


    Brenda''s tone was serious and severe, anything they said against her words would be something that would deserve a punishment since they caused problems first so they just accepted with annoyance these words and left the room, but as she was already tired Brenda asked those who were left to leave leaving them both alone in the room so Brenda just approached Rosario and looked into her eyes.


    Brenda: - You can cry now...


    It''s not that Rosario couldn''t cry, it''s not that she didn''t want to cry, she just couldn''t do it in front of all of them since she was one of the 2 most important leaders and she was the one who had to stay strong, but being there alone with her friend she no longer needed to hold back her emotions starting to cry while being hugged by Brenda feeling the pain in her voice fading into the echo of the room.


    In another place, in a city that was once the capital of a country, there lies a nest of horrifying monsters gathered before a mountain of corpses, which they use as food, their generals being at the top next to their king.


    The first one used to be a centaur, but it has evolved and improved itself. Now, under a sky darkened by chaos and desolation, an imposing figure stands on a pile of dead monsters. Her silhouette, wrapped in liquid shadows, seems to writhe with a life of its own, sculpting an image of terror and absolute power. His body is a fusion of flesh and darkness, with sharp filaments and spines emerging from his torso like an echo of his cursed essence.


    Her body is a fusion of flesh and darkness, with sharp filaments and spines emerging from her torso as an echo of her cursed essence


    Its wings, vast and jagged like obsidian blades, spread out menacingly, reflecting a pale glow in the gloom.


    The blackness drips from his being, draining away like a thick poison that corrupts the air around him. His face is a patch of shadows, where only a few bright teeth are distinguished, curved in a sinister grimace, a beacon of death in the absolute blackness.


    The corpses beneath his feet, mangled and twisted, are mute witnesses to his fury. Torn limbs, split torsos and outsized eyes make up the mountain of desecrated flesh on which he stands, like a monarch of devastation. Blood soaks the floor, but he''s still standing, undefeated, the embodiment of the ultimate nightmare.


    But that''s how it started raining, and under the eternal rain of a hopeless sky, a figure shrouded in shadows stands with a macabre elegance. Her dress, a Gothic work of art, oscillates between opulence and horror, with frills of withered fabric that are intertwined with thorns and dark filaments that seem to have a life of their own. Every fold of her attire conceals a baleful truth, an omen of death wrapped in silk and malice.


    Every fold of her outfit conceals a baleful truth, an omen of death wrapped in silk and malice


    His face, barely visible under the brim of his hat, exudes an aura of mystery and terror. Their crimson eyes shine in the gloom, cold and serene, as if contemplating the world from a realm beyond time. A subtle gesture on his lips suggests an eerie calm, that of a predator who does not need to rush to catch his prey.


    She holds an umbrella of spikes and thorns, a crown of cruelty that envelops her in a halo of dark power. Small reddish lights float around him, like embers from a hellish fire that never goes out. Shadows creep in her wake, and death follows her with silent devotion.


    The fallen souls on the battlefield are witnesses of his presence, inert bodies scattered in the mud under the incessant rain. But she is undeterred. He just watches, patiently, as if the tragedy and the desolation were mere details of a masterpiece that he has seen repeated countless times.


    In front of them was Benjamin, who was inside a cocoon similar to that of a butterfly, but this one was made of flesh and blood, beating like a living heart, waiting to be reborn to come out and spread chaos throughout the continent.

 Chapter 21: A Rising Star

    Two weeks have passed since the meeting of the 15 founders. A lot of revelations and shocking information that they tried to take in calmly. Three days after this meeting, an assembly was held in the city center, with transmission both through the system and on electronic devices throughout the province. What happened was explained, urging everyone to protect themselves and create strong warriors who will help in the impending war.


    For the first time, the White Sword Academy would open its doors to everyone in the province. It was a life or death situation, something unprecedented that they didn''t know when it would happen. The best thing was to protect future generations in a place that would serve as the last defensive zone in case of losing. There hopes for the future would be born. It was asked that every race and every human willing to overcome themselves, and those who believed they had the strength, come to the academy, not only for them, but in pursuit of defending their loved ones, their races and their compatriots. It wasn''t a competition, it was a war for survival.


    After that broadcast, the next day, each representative of each race brought more than 200 young people, who, inspired by the words of the founders, decided to do better to protect their race. Even the vice leaders of each race volunteered as teachers, founding secondary academies connected to the main one, since there was no space in the academy for so many people. Over time, more and more young people came, but no one was outstanding, everyone was average among their races, except the children of each race leader, who had been trained since childhood. They were very strong and superior to their peers, which made them leaders of their young peers, since they did not compete, they fought for a common good: to defeat the monsters that would come along with the darkness to harm their own.


    This thought, although naive, was what kept the students afloat... but this is about to change. Someone has arrived. This person did not come with a representative, he did not come from a large family, in fact, this young man no longer had a family and was one of those who lived in the most dangerous neighborhoods of the outer zone. These places were known to be difficult to protect, not to say impossible, as people didn''t trust anyone or it was full of former criminals or psychotic people allied with the monsters, serving as if they were their masters. The few who are protected are those who are so afraid that they did not learn to defend themselves, but to hide from the monsters. But it was said that among them there was a young man who appeared one day among their group. He was also afraid of monsters, but that changed when he met an unknown person, who saw how his father saved them from monsters and taught him to defend himself, so he became the protector of the so-called "Bagabounds", being known as the Reaper of the crimson moon: Dean Reavenfield, the crimson death.


    Despite being surrounded by mystery and praise, he was just an ordinary young man who, with great effort, had achieved thousands of achievements: killing monsters, saving people, eliminating criminals... He had earned the respect of the outside area, but he had no idea that he could enter the academy, as he was busy fighting monsters. It was not until a week later, when he returned to his small neighborhood in the outer zone, that he found out, because its inhabitants received him with a great gift.


    Patriarch: - You''re back, Dean! How was the hunt?


    Dean was impressed. He never expected someone to wait for him, as he usually arrived and was greeted as he passed, leaving gifts at his house. This was the first time I was received kindly. So many experiences at such an early age only allowed him to give a kind smile, which contrasted with the noticeable tiredness on his face: always with dark circles and some minor injuries, worn old clothes, almost torn, but he never complained about it. These clothes were memories of his mistakes and they were a memory of the day he was saved and changed by his adoptive father, whom he never saw again after that day.


    Dean: -Hahaha, old man, what''s going on here? Why are they all getting together? Is there a party going on?


    The people in the neighborhood just smiled and brought him a fairly large gift along with others that were moderately large, so Dean, confused, opened the first gift, which was the largest. There was a letter in it, which she had written that should be read later, so she just laughed about it and saw that inside the box there were new clothes next to a briefcase where she could keep her old clothes.


    Dean: - Thank you... I needed new clothes, guys...


    After that, he looked at the other boxes, seeing the longest one. When he opened it, he had a metal arm, which was an armor that would protect his torso and arms, which, after putting it on, he was amazed with how comfortable it was, so he got a little excited, opening the last gift, which was money and a letter that told him that he should go to the city, not understanding why he should leave.


    Dean: - Are they kicking me out? Do you want me to leave?


    Patriarch: -No, Dean, we want you to live your life and achieve your dream: to meet your father.


    Dean: - Dude... I don''t even know where that person is. How do you expect that......?


    Patriarch¡ª -That fool just told me that if one day you were ready, you should go to the city to find him. That''s why we''re giving you this and don''t worry about us, we''ll be fine.


    Dean just looked at him without saying a word. He no longer knew what to do or what to say, but the patriarch simply hugged him and patted him on the back. His classmates did the same and the others simply encouraged and encouraged him to keep on his way.


    Patriarch: - If you fail, you just have to come back... You will always have a home to come back to.


    Hearing those words, Dean didn''t hesitate anymore. He simply took his clothes and his gifts, entering his small hut made of sheet metal and unfinished walls to change, leaving it with a smile and a single thought in his mind: not to disappoint all the people who helped him stay alive, always overcome himself to someday return as someone who can protect them no matter what. He wants to be the hero who saves this world, no matter what he has to do for it, because he has many things to achieve and one of them is to overcome his father to return as the protector of his home, but also of the world.


    Dean: - Okay, man, it''s time to start the trip, so...... thank you for everything... my big family!


    The cold light from the searchlight was falling on him, highlighting the silvery sheen of his tousled hair, as if the wind had stirred it up moments before. His dark eyes twinkled with a spark of pent-up emotion, and his smile, barely curved into an expression of pure confidence, radiated an unbeatable assurance.


    The weight of his jacket rested on his shoulders as the fabric rippled slightly with his movement. The jagged, gear-like edges of the coat seemed designed for a mechanical warrior, but in it they only added a touch of daredevil style. Under the open garment, her white T-shirt fit her body naturally, as if every piece of her outfit was made to measure for her.


    Her hand, sheathed in a black metallic glove with a segmented design, rested on her chest, not as a gesture of doubt, but as an affirmation of everything that she was. Every step he took was firm, light, as if he was about to embark on a journey that he had been longing for for a long time. The world that awaited him beyond shone with promises, and he, with his chest erect and his head held high, was ready to embrace them with pride


    All this was known thanks to the report that Alexis was writing at that time, who had the ability to generate clones. These allowed him to see what was happening in real time in several places at once, without the need to go himself and investigate for sure. Therefore, all this information was written by hand in detailed reports for Rosario and Brenda, who asked to be aware of the whole situation at the academy. But this situation with Dean was something that made him smile and his head hurt at the same time.


    Alexis: - There is God... A very troublesome boy is coming here...


    But what made his head hurt the most was not the boy himself, what bothered him was actually his origin. That story that the locals of the neighborhood and the boy himself constantly tell about a mysterious man who protected the outer zone was something that puzzled him quite a lot, since there is no such person among the 15 founders and he is not the savior of the city either, because Leon went to train after the city was founded and create alliances between races. So the most important thing, besides building new warriors, was to find out who this person was, because if he was powerful enough to face the monsters of the outer zone ¡ª which was a highly risky zone because it was unknown ¡ª that meant that he was at the level of the 15 founders or maybe he was higher, being on par with the savior. So they had to find out his whereabouts as soon as possible, because they still did not know whether he was an ally or a possible enemy in the future. So he took a screen of the system to use his clones in the province, asking that they help him find the person in question and that, if they manage to find information about this, they inform him as soon as possible, since this information was of high value for the main city and the future of the continent.


    Dean: -God, how will I get to the main entrance if there''s not even a fixed path there?


    Dean encountered a problem on his journey, as the map he was given when he left made him realize that he was literally 2000 km away from the outer entrance and, to get there, he would have to speed past several dangerous neighborhoods as shortcuts and then pass through the outer bridge, which always had battles with monsters due to the high concentration of mental energy in the city, which was the reason for beasts without brains or intelligence to devour humans or other beasts to evolve.


    So, without further ado, he just took his things and took a long jump at full speed, slowly going down until he reached the ground, where he shrunk his knees and started running quickly to get there in the shortest possible time, because, according to what the inhabitants of his neighborhood told him, the registrations have a limited space and the time was 1 month and there was only one week left for that deadline to be met, so he had to get to the outside entrance, get your identity card and then manage to get inside without getting lost in the city to get to the academy and enroll before the established time. All this was thought while running at high speed, spending a whole day running, encountering various beasts, which he preferred to dodge, since they were no danger to anyone yet.


    On the second day running, he had to stop to help many people from the dangerous neighborhoods, since no one was there to defend those places constantly and the few city guards were somewhat clumsy and newbies for this job, so whenever he could he stopped to fight, letting his face be seen, eliminating monsters without stopping, gaining fame among the city guards and some civilians, but no one knew his name yet, since he was fast, he was lethal and bloody, but kind and calm. They didn''t care about it, if he wanted to say his name, he would have done it, so they don''t need to know.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    This was the case until the third day, when he arrived at the entrance of the outer zone, but he was surprised that the beasts were attacking the outer entrance, being that they were fighting many hellhounds and a gigantic cerberus of stage one, which only had one head, leading the hellhounds, which were deformed and mangled dogs, full of claws, tentacles or some dangerously sharp limb with which to attack.


    Dean: - Damn, what should I do now? I shouldn''t interfere, they don''t know me and they might mistake me for a humanoid monster or a strong bandit...


    It was that that made him hesitate and want to wait for everything to happen, but then, if he did this would it mean anything? Would the fact that I had traveled so much have been of any use? Perhaps his savior... would his father have hesitated to help him if he were in the same situation? All these questions weighed down Dean, who was still young and immature, he was only 17 years old at that time, but in his mind the phrase he always remembered from his father comforted him. This one always told him:


    "Never give up in the face of adversity. If you are afraid, it''s normal, we all fear something and doubt, that makes us human, but there is something you should understand: you are not the only one who is afraid. The difference between you and others is that they face their fears and fight, you are running away right now... Tell me, do you want to keep running away? Or would you rather stand up and fight? Or rather... get up... and he survives..."


    This nostalgic and constant memory was one of the reasons to keep going, but it was also the most important reason to help others, to save himself, so he started walking towards the bridge while the warriors defending the outer gate could not hold on any longer, there were few of them left and the reinforcements did not arrive, being delayed due to not having a direct means of transport, starting to lose hope, attacking the cerberus with a huge force, which began to accumulate in his mouth, generating a spark of red aura, which was a berserker-type skill.


    If he absorbed his own strength within himself, he would enter into a state of uncontrollable rage and attack with the fivefold strength he had, so many had already lost hope. Only at that very moment something flew into the sky at high speed with a jump and then plummeted, using the acceleration force and his own force plus his armor to give a forceful blow on the skull of the cerberus, smashing it against the floor of the bridge, making the entire outer area tremble with the impact and killing 90% of the hellhounds that came next to the cerberus. Not knowing what was happening due to the smoke that had risen in the place, they began to hear how the hellhounds were beaten to pieces and killed one by one until later nothing was heard anymore and once the smoke dispersed, there was no one in the place, only thousands of beast corpses and the gigantic corpse of the cerberus next to a note that said:


    "I''m so sorry, I''m in a hurry"


    Without a signature or anything, he was just saying that, noticing that the door to the outer area was opening from the inside, Jamal and the rescue team came out, noticing what happened after the great earthquake, so he started looking at the corpses of his companions to take them to bury, in turn investigating the corpses of the monsters, which seemed to have been hit by a high-capacity metal arm, just like the great cerberus.


    This made him very upset for being late, but he is glad that no one has died and anyway he will know who was the cause once he enters the city and applies for his card, which just happened, because when he entered the city and applied for the card, he forgot the small detail that he was soaked in blood and although he explained that he came from outside, he was suspicious, since he came from outside and on top was stained in blood just after the earthquake a few moments ago, so they kept him captive for a while while they applied for the card and called Alexis, the director of the academy, because Dean was young, they believed that he was a student of that place, to which Alexis, noticing that they informed about Dean, pretended that he was a student of the school and that he did not have a card yet, which facilitated that they made a card for him in minutes and let him leave, to which just a few minutes of leaving Jamal arrived to look for him, because he received the same info from other warriors who saw a bloodied boy looking for where to get a card, losing it for a few minutes and asking the information about the young man.


    A few hours after these events, Dean got a little lost, requesting directions for several times, but no one paid much attention to him because they are very busy


    with trying to improve, level up and get better objects, so he set out to walk, being someone striking, since he was very inquisitive, not to say that no one knew him, capturing the attention of a woman, who was notoriously young, but denoted some maturity due to the way she presented herself.


    Young Man: - Hey, boy, it looks like you''re lost. Where are you heading at the moment? Maybe I can take you.


    Dean examined her from head to toe. She was wearing very baggy clothes and looked like a badass out of an alley in the outdoor area, but beautiful and nice, although she was getting a little annoyed by how he was watching her and not responding to her, which was noticeable on her face, so Dean quickly proceeded to answer.


    Dean: - I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to make you uncomfortable without saying anything. I''m a little suspicious and new, forgive me. I''m on my way to the academy, can you give me a ride?


    She looked at him out of the corner of her eye and somewhat indignantly turned around and with a sign indicated to follow him, taking him through the streets of the city, passing by the Elms courtyard, the rural shops of the capital and the most difficult area to enter due to the costs: the guild of healers, which happened to be opposite the second most expensive, the guild of mechanics and blacksmiths, which seemed curious to her, but she preferred not to ask complicated things, just to get to her destination.


    Once they arrived at the academy, Dean couldn''t help but be amazed by its majesty. It was very big and it was really in an area away from the main city, almost so big that it seemed like a city apart. He could even see areas that were still being built and even students coming in like him to register, which is why, once they got to the line to register, the girl who accompanied him simply smiled to say goodbye.


    Young Man: - Well, boy, we''ve come this far, you have to do the rest yourself. I hope you will pass, because although many can enter, it does not mean that it will be easy. See you.


    She started to leave after giving Dean a pat on the back, but he didn''t want them to say goodbye just like that, so he turned around thanking her for bringing him, to which he ends up asking her something.


    Dean: - Hey, at least tell me your name, you haven''t told me yet.


    The latter, hearing him, kept walking, but stopped for a moment, turning to smile kindly and coquettishly at him, as if it were a kind little tease to answer him.


    Young Man: - Well, if you pass by I''ll tell you my name, of course, if we meet again, hehehe.


    After saying that, she left inside the academy along with other people who seemed to be her classmates or friends, since they had the same clothes as her, to which they asked her something after seeing her with that boy they did not know.


    Friend: -Do you think he will manage to pass with that person among the new ones?


    Young Man: -Relax, no boy who has such a threatening aura can miss such simple tests, I assure you that.


    Partner: ¡ª......


    The latter just turned around and stared at Dean, who was on his back feeling watched. His instincts kicked in, turning around to stare at the place where he was being watched, like a beast looking at its prey, having the murderous aura that monsters from outside commonly emanate, so this guy just looked at the girl''s friend and nodded his head somewhat intimidated by the event, something that only confused Dean, since he only looked that way, but since they were so far away he couldn''t quite see who it was or where that look was coming from, so he just entered the registration area, where he gave his, which made them look at the boy out of the corner of their eye thinking that maybe he was a rookie, feeling sorry for him, since most humans who have wanted to enter fail the tests when so many races with better statistics or more level or even better contracts with gods come, so he let it pass without hope that he would make it, explaining what he had to do before he entered like everyone else.


    Registrant: -Now I will explain to you what you must do to enter the academy and pay attention, because this is complicated to achieve for most humans like us.


    Dean looked at him and became serious at the thought that maybe he would have to use his skills in this place to get a position at the academy, looking at the instructor as if he were a soldier waiting to receive orders.


    To enter the academy you must pass through four different tests, which have a degree of difficulty that you can choose depending on how prepared you feel and even if you choose the difficult rank, you do not feel special, you would not be the first or the only one to pass the four difficult tests, you would just be one more of the exceptional ones in the academy.


    A few minutes later, after the explanation given by the instructor, he entered the tests with a somewhat intimidating countenance, since he heard all the stories of those who have passed through here being human, knowing that only 1 out of 100 humans pass this test and although they are not humiliated, since they do not come here for status, but for their survival skill, which is respected, that does not mean that humans feel good knowing that so few can at least pass the tests in normal to enter the academy, in addition, the instructor himself told him to his face not to even try the difficult tests because they could be very difficult for him being human, although he didn''t really tell him that, it''s just what he told him indirectly throughout the explanation, it was an indirect but sincere "Give up", so this was no longer just a test for trying to fulfill a desire or purpose, this is because of the pride he has, since something he has never liked is to be belittled by someone who doesn''t even try to improve himself.


    Before the tests, everyone must go to their selected rooms in the academy and cannot leave these until the assigned time for the test, this will be delivered to them under the door along with the group to which they will be assigned. It starts in the A and ends in the G group.


    Here are rankings by strength and skill level. This is divided into three fundamental groups: the weakest, which would be the "Upsilon" grade. These are recruits who have passed the easy level, which is a level considered for neighborhood-level recruits, who could hardly defeat a low-level zone boss as a team. Then we have the "Omicron" grade. These are exceptional not only in combat, but they have a great sense of team coordination and individually they are somewhat impressive, being able to pass the normal level test with relative ease and being candidates for city-level missions, having the ability to defeat high-level bosses together, but not alone and in the end we have those considered the most exceptional, the "Tau". These can not even be defined as such, they are almost perfect in everything and passed the difficult difficulty tests easily in minutes, they can defeat provincial-level bosses with relative difficulty alone, but together they could perhaps wipe out entire armies of monsters, but being too young and immature they are not thrown into real battles because they do not want to take risks of being eliminated in combat.


    Thanks to these unwritten rules, so to speak, the academy establishes a hierarchical level, which works, since here those with the highest survival skills are respected and those with the lowest survival skills are protected and improved, but that does not mean that there are no groups that take advantage of it because of immaturity or even because they really do not care and see this finished world as their paradise to do whatever they want. He learned all this thanks to the teachings of that instructor in those short minutes, but he could also have deduced it just by being at the academy, but it''s better to know it before, because if he had to learn it directly, perhaps he wouldn''t have had the necessary reasons to strive to stand out in this place.


    Dean: - It''s already time for the test, I must hurry, I don''t want someone else to get ahead of me.


    While Dante was leaving his room and heading to the test area, he was constantly watched by Alexis, the director, who, as he thought, will give him a hard time, since he was not the only one to notice his presence nor the only one who was watching him, since the greatest powers of the academy had looked at him since his aura flooded the academy as if it were a beast. Some were looking forward to bring him down from his cloud because they felt challenged, others were laughing, as they believed that they found a rival or perhaps a friend on their way for survival and well, others simply had other plans for our poor young Dean